RPM - protect sanathana dharma

2011-03-25T03:35:00.000-07:00

Future of Kashmiri Pandits

Mar 24, 2011 by Sudatta Mukherji

Jammu & Kashmir is India’s most controversial territory, facing constant internal conflicts, violence between militants and the Indian Army, wars between countries who claim Kashmir to be a part of their territory and natives fleeing the state in fear of their lives. This is the state of India which is famous for it’s beautiful landscapes, culture, history, serenity and the place knows as ‘God’s Abode’.

Jammu & Kashmir has always remained a land of politics, internal turmoil, conflict for nationhood and many more. The controversy over where does Jammu & Kashmir belongs to is not a problem of today’s but is an age-old. History says the land was a place of peace, advancement of culture and religious diversity. It was since the time of Independence that the problem of where does Kashmir in particular belongs to. The wars between nations, the right to prove Kashmir to be a Muslim dominated state, the want of freedom in the minds of the people, the support to India in the initial days after freedom and declining to annex with Pakistan, Kashmir remains a place refusing to settle down in peace. In the middle of all these, a small portion of the state’s population, the minority Kashmiri Pandits face violent attacks on them by the militant backed MuslimFundamentalists.

Jammu & Kashmir is a Muslim dominated state in India but Hindus, Buddhists and Sikhs have a large community in the valley. The proof that Jammu & Kashmir was essentially a Hindu dominated state is the presence of Kashmiri Pandits. The Kashmiri Pandits are the original natives of the valley. In the 18^th & 19^th century most of the Kashmiri Hindus were converted to Muslims. They were converted by the Afghans. Although knowing that the Pandits are the original settlers and inhabitants of the state, they still face siege and attack. There are many reasons for the above cause.

Initially a Hindu state, Kashmiris had to convert to Islam under the Afghans. Later on, when the Dogras came into power many of these Muslims faced injustice and inequality. While under the leadership of Sheikh Abdullah and the Muslim Conference (which later change its name to National Conference when it decided to support the secular nation idea and annexation to India), Jammu & Kashmir were asked to choose between Pakistan and India. Abdullah chose to support Mahatma Gandhi and Jawaharlal Nehru (Nehru was also a Kashmiri), the Indian National Congress rather than Jinnah’s idea of Muslim country. The reason behind such a decision came after he was imprisoned and found many people retreating from supporting him because he was found to preach religious beliefs rather than rights and freedom. Abdullah already was a favorite figure in the valley and his changed ideology of secularism won.

However later Pakistan invaded Kashmir. Afraid and without any army to protect themselves, the then Maharaja of Kashmir sent Abdullah as his representative to the Delhi to get help and stop the invaders from making Kashmir annex to Pakistan in fear. Finally Abdullah agreed to the idea of accession of Kashmir to the Indian Government much against his previous intentions of having a free Kashmir and becoming its sole leader.

Although nothing changed, Pakistan continued its invasion of Kashmir. From 1950s a change came into the state, with Urdu becoming the official language rather than Kashmiri. Many say the reason behind such a decision was to brand Kashmir different from Indian. The elite, learned came to be known as Pro-Pakistani and the locals as Indian Agents. Thus began a separation between the locals and the elites. Even after the 1965 war, where the Kashmiris helped the Indian army to fight back the Pakistani army, there seem to grow three separate groups, one pro-Pakistan, one loyal to the Indian government and one wanting Free Kashmir.

Pakistan continued its struggle to win Kashmir. Prime Minister Bhutto in the 1979, pledged to fight for the “oppressed Kashmiris”. Finally in 1980 the Islamization of Kashmir started. According to historians, under the Abdullah regime 2500 villages names were changed, like the city of Anantnag was changed to Islamabad, same as the capital of Pakistan. Abdullah returned to his previous behaviour of preaching Islam and started referring to Kashmiri Pandits as Mukhbirs or Informers to the Indian Government. After Abdullah’s death, a pro-Islam, communalism and radical Kashmir emerged. Many say it’s due to the significance of Saudi Arabia from where huge amount of donations were coming. People were asked to fight for Islam, slogans were raised against Pandits – “Batta chu Maran” which meant “Kill the non-Muslims”.

In the year 1986 violence against the Kashmiri Pandits started. Many Pandits were killed and 24-25 Hindu Temples were destroyed. Attacks were lead in the name of Islam. Many of the Kashmiris from that period suggests the people who were preaching such acts were trained “mullahs” from Pakistan who entered Kashmir with the help of Saudi influence.

The concept of violence is totally against the concept of peace-loving Kashmiris. This can prove by the cultural history of Kashmir which says Kashmiris were originally taught to be non-violent under the Rishi Orders.

All these come up through the process of change between years 1300-1800 during the Afghan rule. Even before 1980s there was less discrimination between Islam and Hinduism. Much of Kashmiri Islam comes from the influence of Sufism and Hindu Vedanta. The Kashmiri Rishis were originally Hindus and they preached a peaceful Islam in the valley until the mullahs entered the valley, sent by Pakistan. Although after Mast Gul burned down Sufi shrine of Sheikh Noor-ud-Din Noorani many Kashmiris gave up their weapons. Many large no of Muslims after that came out of their militant groups who previously believed that they needed Shariat Law to become true Muslims and followers of Islam. But Delhi’s lack of support and Pakistan’s continuous manipulations raised criticisms in the valley. The fall of the Soviet Nations, the insurgence of Indian Army in the valley made the Kashmiris turn away from the Indian government. Jihad became the new way of living for the youth; Jamaat-i-Islami came into the political scene preaching Shariat laws and disapproval of non-Muslims. An estimated 10,000 youths went to Pakistan to undergo militant, jihad training. The economic condition of Kashmir started detoriating, with many not paying taxes to the Indian Government as they were against them.

All these resulted in the largest killing of Pandits on January 19, 1990. The only way of keeping Kashmir a Muslim state was to clear the land of Hindus, the Kashmiri Pandits. Pakistan supported it totally because then the accession of Kashmir to Pakistan will be easier. Pamphlets started spreading during the 1990s preaching the killing of the Pandits or asking them to leave the valley. This way many left fearing the death. Thousands were killed, women raped, the wiping out of Pandits underwent with the help of militants backed by Pakistan. Indian Government did nothing to stop. Large grandstand play chanting “Asi gachi Pakistan, batni rosin batta gatssin” were carried out in many cities. This meant – “We will become a part of Pakistan, Pandit women can stay with us but Pandit men must leave.”

Slowly the Pandits left Kashmir and settled down in different parts of the country. Kashmir turned into a militant hub of Pakistan who continued to pursue and annex Kashmir to their soil. Around three hundred thousand Kashmiri Pandits has been displaced from their own land since 1990s. The internal violence in Kashmir continues and the political games of the two nations also. All the conversion, the radicalism, the influence of freedom and mullahs changed a peace-loving state into a battlefield.

The only way the original natives of the valley can return to their place is when Kashmir returns to its peaceful identity which is a thought and idea seen and desired by many. The conflict in Kashmir displaced the Pandits from their homeland, many of them died unable to adjust to different region, many homeless. The solution to this problem remains a question which the Pakistan and Indian Government can only solve.

2009-10-15T10:54:00.000-07:00

Who Brought Freedom, Gandhi or Netaji?

October 12, 2009

Ashwin Krushna Navami, Kaliyug Varsha 5111 source;hjs

Recent research shows that Netaji Subhas Bose and the INA were responsible for the British leaving in 1947 in a hurry. The Fall of Singapore to the Japanese in 1942 rather than Mahatma Gandhi’s Quit India Movement was the beginning of the end of the British Empire. Dr. N.S. Rajaram finds out more.

There is a story that the late Mao Zedong, when asked his opinion about Napoleon as a leader replied: “How can I say? He is too recent.” Napoleon’s career ended in the Battle of Waterloo in 1815 and Mao died only in 1976. So what could Mao have meant when he said that Napoleon was too recent? He meant that a certain amount of time has to pass before we can view historical events and personalities objectively. Our reading of recent events is bound to be colored by our closeness to them. This truth was brought home to me a few years ago when I was visiting Penang in Malaysia as the guest of some veterans of World War II, but first some background.

In India, people are brought up on the story that Mahatma Gandhi and Jawaharlal Nehru—with others receive grudging notice if at all—led a heroic struggle freeing India from the British rule. Miraculously, the whole thing was accomplished without resort to violence, by the application of a mighty spiritual force called ahimsa (non-violence) unleashed by the Mahatma. If true it is a tribute not only to the power of Gandhi’s (and Nehru’s) spiritual vision, but also a lasting tribute to the spiritual sensitivity of the British rulers. Like the tiger in the children’s poem (govina kathe in Kannada), which killed itself rather than eat the calf, the British gave up the empire and left.

This received a jolt during a recent trip to Southeast Asia where I had occasion to visit some people who had served with my late father during World War II. Their account of their experience in the period from 1942 to 45 casts serious doubt on this beautiful story. Here we are faced with a dilemma— the conflict between what we read in history books and what the people actually saw on the ground. The usual story is that after some initial reverses the British defeated the Japanese. But those who actually served there, now in their late 70s and 80s, remember it quite differently. Uniformly, this is what I heard everywhere and from everyone.

“When the Japanese attacked, the British ran away. They were very clever. They had a wonderful life with bungalows and butlers and cooks and all that, but as soon as the Japanese came, they ran away. And once they got back to India, they sent Gurkhas, Sikhs, Marathas and other Indians to fight the Japanese. They knew it was too dangerous for them. That is how we got independence in Malaya.” Malaysia was then called Malaya and Singapore was its capital.

Not one of them remembered the British fighting the Japanese— only running away. They remember also Indian soldiers coming and fighting; some of them stayed back in countries like Malaya (as it was then called), Singapore and other places. One man, who as a youngster had been my father’s orderly during the War, invited me to his home in Penang for the 60th anniversary of the liberation of Singapore. What he told me took my breath away.

“That is why the British left India also. When the war was over, all the Indian soldiers who had defeated the Japanese returned to India, and the British got scared. They didn’t want to fight the Indians who had just fought and defeated the Japanese. So they ran away from India also.”

I tried to explain to him that Gandhiji’s nonviolence was the force that convinced the British to leave. But this man, not an intellectual but a battle-hardened soldier with sound commonsense would have none of it. “If it was non-violence, why didn’t they leave earlier? Gandhi and the nonviolence were there before the war also. Did they have to wait for the Japanese to come and teach them non-violence?”

One may smile at this simple way of looking at history, but as will be seen later, this revisionist view has good support. The ‘authorized’ version with Gandhi and Nehru as central figures continues to be taught in India because it benefits those in power. It shows the British also in favorable light as a magnanimous and even spiritual people, which of course they don’t mind. But history shows a different picture.

The year 1942 was momentous. It was the year in which the British Empire suffered a massive defeat at the hands of an Asiatic people (Japanese); it was also the year in which Mahatma Gandhi launched his famous but ill-fated Quit India Movement. Subhas Bose also entered the picture at about that time, first in Germany and later in Southeast Asia. But first it is necessary to get an idea of the momentous impact of the Japanese victory on the psyche of the colonized people as well as on that of the colonizing powers. What triggered it was the Fall of Singapore.

The fall of Singapore in 1942 heralded the end of the British Empire and of European colonialism in general. Indian independence came in 1947, but what really ended the Empire was the fall of Singapore. This has received scant notice by Indian historians who remain trapped in Eurocentric thinking, but there is ample evidence supporting it. Among Indian historians, only R.C. Majumdar has seen its significance: the fall of Singapore broke the spirit of Imperial Britain. As we shall soon see British historians have themselves admitted it. Let us look at what really happened to the British in 1942.

When the Japanese attacked Singapore in February 1942, its large and well-equipped British garrison surrendered without a fight. These well-attended ‘pukka sahibs’—used to good living—had little stomach for war. For decades, the ruling authorities had avoided facing the truth that they were not a fighting force. They had deluded themselves with resounding slogans— calling Singapore the ‘Bastion of the Empire,’ ‘Impregnable Fortress,’ ‘Gibraltar of the East’ and such. None of it helped when Singapore fell to a Japanese army less than a third the size of the defending forces.

Yet, so far removed from reality were Singapore’s British residents, that even on the verge of surrender, a gunnery officer was refused permission to mount guns on the golf links for defending the city. He was told that he needed permission from the golf club committee. And the golf club committee would not be meeting for at least a week, so he better hold off!

In the fall of Singapore, its symbolic significance was infinitely greater than the military defeat. It destroyed the myth of European superiority over the Asiatics once and for all. Historian James Leasor wrote in his Singapore, the battle that changed the world:

“Dazed by the incredible superiority of the Japanese, the defenders’ will to win had withered. … The psychological damage was even greater than the military defeat— and this had been grotesque enough. …Under the lowering Singapore sky lit by the funeral pyres of the British Empire … a door closed on centuries of white supremacy … ” Actually the Japanese had planned it that way— to break the sense of superiority exuded by the Europeans, by the British in particular, in their dealings with the Asiatics. Leasor wrote:

“At the start of the campaign, each Japanese soldier had been issued with a pamphlet that set out Japan’s reasons for fighting the British and the Americans. Her [Japan’s] claim was that she would liberate East Asia from white rule and oppression,” for since “We Japanese, as an Eastern people, have ourselves for long been classed alongside the Chinese and the Indians as an inferior race, and treated as such, we must at the very least, here in Asia, beat these Westerners to submission, that they may change their arrogant and ill-mannered attitude.”

The Japanese attack on Singapore accomplished much more: it ended the British Empire to be followed swiftly by the end of European imperialism itself. To return to the fall of Singapore, as with the fall of Hong Kong a few weeks earlier, the only worthwhile resistance had come from the Indian garrisons— the Sikh and the Gurkha regiments. The prestige and the mystique associated with the British Empire were shattered by these ignominious defeats.

And this is how my gracious host in Penang and his friends, men who had seen it at first hand, remember it. As they saw it, the massive defeat destroyed the British morale. It was the specter of the whole nightmare being reenacted in India, with nearly three million Indian soldiers just returned from war, which made the British leave India. “They ran away,” the old soldier kept telling me repeatedly.

I may point out that this is also the view of many Indians who saw action in the war— both in the Indian Army and those who fought in Subhas Bose’s INA. Indian soldiers saw that their British officers were frightened to death of the Japanese, while they themselves were prepared to fight them.

After the War, the British defeat in Singapore was followed by the French defeat in Dien Bien Phu at the hands of Ho Chi Min’s soldiers in Vietnam. This laid the groundwork for the American defeat in all of Vietnam and their inglorious flight from Saigon. No one today talks about the superiority of the ‘White Race’. The first nail in coffin was driven by the Japanese in Malaya in 1942.

It was this changed perception, that the British were just ordinary mortals like the rest that allowed Netaji Subhas Bose to recruit Indians in Southeast Asia into the Indian National Army (Azad Hind Fauz or the INA). Subhas Bose saw that the Indian armed forces were the prop of the Empire— not just in India but everywhere the British went. But Gandhi and Nehru, preoccupied with their utopian dreams of nonviolence failed to realize its significance. When the opportunity arose, Bose seized it to transform the armed forces into a nationalist force, while Gandhi and Nehru started the Quit India Movement which collapsed in a few weeks.

Before we look further, we need to ask: what support do we have for this revisionist view, that Subhas Bose and the INA brought freedom to India? The evidence is ample and impeccable. Several have noted it, but the most distinguished historian to highlight Bose’s contribution was the late R.C. Majumdar, one of modern India’s greatest historians. In his monumental, three-volume History of the Freedom Movement in India (Firma KLM, Calcutta) Majumdar provided the following extraordinary evidence:

“It seldom falls to the lot of a historian to have his views, differing radically from those generally accepted without demur, confirmed by such an unimpeachable authority. As far back as 1948 I wrote in an article that the contribution made by Netaji Subas Chandra Bose towards the achievement of freedom in 1947 was no less, and perhaps, far more important than that of Mahatma Gandhi…”

The ‘unimpeachable authority’ he cited happened to be Clement Attlee, the Prime Minister of Britain at the time of India’s independence. Since this is of fundamental importance, and Majumdar’s conclusion so greatly at variance with the conventional history, it is worth placing it on record (Volume III, pages 609 –10).

When B.P. Chakravarti was acting as Governor of West Bengal, Lord Attlee visited India and stayed as his guest at the Raj Bhavan for three days. Chakravarti asked Attlee about the real grounds for granting independence to India. Specifically, his question was, when the Quit India movement lay in shambles years before 1947, where was the need for the British to leave in such a hurry. Attlee’s response is most illuminating and important for history. Here is Governor Chakrabarti’s account of what Attlee told him:

“In reply Attlee cited several reasons, the most important were the activities of Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose which weakened the very foundation of the attachment of the Indian land and naval forces to the British Government. Towards the end, I asked Lord Attlee about the extent to which the British decision to quit India was influenced by Gandhi’s activities. On hearing this question Attlee’s lips widened in a smile of disdain and he uttered, slowly, putting emphasis on each single letter— ‘mi-ni-mal’.” (Emphasis added.)

Another point worth noting: after the fall of Singapore that ended the British Empire, the most dramatic national event was the INA Trial at the Red Fort— not any movement by Gandhi or Nehru. This led to the mutiny of the naval ratings, which, more than anything helped the British make up their minds to leave India in a hurry. They sensed that it was only a matter of time before the mutiny spread to other parts of the armed forces and the Government. None of this would have happened without Subhas Bose and the INA.

The crucial point to note is that thanks to Subhas Bose’s activities, the Indian Armed Forces began to see themselves as defenders of India rather than of the British Empire. This, more than anything else, was what led to India’s freedom. This is also the reason why the British Empire disappeared from the face of the earth within an astonishingly short space of twenty years. Indian soldiers, who were the main prop of the Empire, were no longer willing to fight to hold it together. This is the essence of leadership.

This brings us back to Mao’s half joking reply— that it takes time to get the proper historical perspective. It is now more than sixty years since India became free. We can afford to look back and see the real reasons for British leaving India in a hurry. To sum up, by the end of the War, Gandhi was a spent force, and Subhas Bose was India’s most popular leader.

Now, sixty years and more later it is time to recognize the truth: first, it was the Fall of Singapore in 1942, not the Quit India Movement that was the beginning of the end of the British Empire; and finally, it was Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose more than anyone else who was responsible for India’s freedom in 1947.

2009-10-04T00:07:00.000-07:00

Hindus have the right to celebrate Durga Puja in Rome
03/10/2009 12:00:53 V Sundaram, IAS, Retd. source-haindvakerlam

Last week (21-9-2009) more than Five Lakh Muslims "occupied" the National Highway 8 between New Delhi and Gurgaon in a planned and methodical manner and offered their Eid prayers with supreme contempt for the regular users of this busy National thoroughfare. Many innocent citizens who could not avoid using that NH 8 on that day to reach their respective places of destination felt unduly harassed and persecuted by this exercise of "minority rights" by the Muslims.

This reminds me of a mammoth Islamic meeting addressed by Mohammad Ali Jinnah, the and the destroyer of United India, one month before the Direct Action Day in Calcutta in July/August 1946. His main aim on that occasion was to terrorize the Hindus of India into meek submission and acceptance of his Two-Nation Theory which resulted in the birth of Pakistan on August 14, 1947. Thanks to the pseudo-secular policy followed by Pundit Nehru and his Congress successors in Office, the Muslims of India today have been able to gain a blanket unfettered political license to blatantly deny the sacred and time-honoured fundamental religious rights of the majority Hindus in their own homeland today. Today the Muslims in India are flexing their political muscles with uncontrolled fervour to intimidate the peace-loving Hindus of India using the unrequited political support of the Congress government, which derives its transitory political sanction from its commitment to minority vote-bank politics.

All the Hindus of India have now come to understand that the Muslims and Christians are the most favoured children of the Government of India. John Dayal is a known Hindu-baiter in India. When he defended the rights of Muslims to lay siege to the National Highway 8 on the specious plea of saying EID Namaz, Sri R. K Ohri I.P.S (retd) and Secretary General, Patriots Forum in New Delhi gave him a fitting rejoinder in this manner: ". Please tell me is it possible suddenly, improptu, for lakhs of Namazis to suddenly converge at a particular point to lay seige to NH-8 on the plea of saying EID Namaz? You know very well that such large numbers of Muslims (according to Indian Express there were 5 lakhs of them) do not, repeat DO NOT, live in the villages adjacent to that particular spot on NH-8. Still you are trying to defend something totally indefensible. Your flimsy excuse that Muslim demand for an Idgah might have been denied is again a typical "John-type" argument. Was any demand for Idgah in that area ever made, was it refused at all? No, never. Yet you must keep on telling lies ad infinitum. . This "show of force" was a very well organised event to showcase the rising crescendo of jihadi footfalls across India and their booming clout in the ruling political dispensation!

At this rate a day might come, in not-too-distant future, when Namazis will lay seige to all major roads leading to most metropolitan cities. That might as well coincide with the launching of a diabolical war by Pakistan based jihad outfits. Please stop befooling Hindus and let them wake up to the growing threat of India emerging as a global battleground of clash of civilization. That might happen around 2020, or latest by 2030."

On Monday (21-9-2009), the day of Eid, Auxiliary Bishop of Delhi Archdiocese Fr Franco Mulakkal read out the Pope"s message to Muslim leaders, including Minority Affairs Minister Salman Khurshid, and Health Minister Ghulam Nabi Azad"s residence. Nabi Shahi Imam of Jama Masjid Yahya Bukhari said "This has come for the first time. The message talks about Muslim and Christian unity but we should not limit ourselves to that. India has a secular fabric and we are an example of unity". Fr Mulakkal said, "The Pope has invited all of us to work together to remove poverty (Hinduism!)." While the Vatican has sent its greetings to the Muslims by post all these years, for the first time a representative of the Pope personally went to meet Muslim leaders and read out the Pope"s open message. What is the political need for the Pope in Rome to direct his representative in New Delhi to read out a message to the Muslims of India?

In this context I would like to invite the attention of all concerned to the fact of Pope Benedict"s citation (some time ago) of a 14th century Byzantine emperor to the effect that "Mohammad brought things only evil and inhuman and that He spread by the sword the faith he preached." This statement led to world-wide violent protests from the Muslims. The Pope today has completely somersaulted from this antagonistic position and come to terms with the Muslims of India in the same supplicating manner comparable in letter and spirit as the Congress Party in India. No discriminating observer can fail to notice the common bond of political hypocrisy uniting the Pope in Rome with Powers in New Delhi. Perhaps, W. Somerset Maugham(1874-1965) had people like this Pope in mind when he wrote as follows in his famous novel Cakes and Ale (1930): "Hypocrisy is the most difficult and nerve-racking vice that any man can pur¬sue; it needs an unceasing vigilance and a rare detachment of spirit. It cannot, like adultery or gluttony, be practised at spare moments; it is a whole time job.".

President Thomas Jefferson (1743-1826), not belonging to the Sangh Parivar or the RSS or the VHP to the best of my knowledge, declared with Christian authority in 1803: "The Christian God is cruel, vindictive, capricious and unjust". The great English writer Charles Dickens (1812-1870) wrote with equally Christian conviction (devoid of Indian Christian Hypocrisy!): "Missionaries are perfect nuisances and leave every place worse than they found it"". What do we understand from all this?

In these very columns on 23-5-2006, under the title "Unprovoked, unwarranted Papal assault on India", I had observed as follows: "Pope Benedict XVI had come out with his emotional outburst against the Laws of Conversion in India because of his anger at the passage of the "Anti-Conversion Bill" by the Rajasthan State Legislative Assembly. The Pope has the temerity to declare that the Bill goes against the provisions of the Constitution of India. In declaring thus, Herr Ratzinger is only betraying his Himalayan IGNORANCE of the "LAW OF THE LAND"!! "

HINDUS IN ROME DO NOT HAVE THE RELIGIOUS FREEDOM TO CELEBRATE DURGA POOJA DESPITE THE FACT THAT THE CHAIRMAN OF THE UPA CO-ORDINATION COMMITTEE, MRS ANTONIA MAINO GANDHI HAILS FROM ITALY AND STILL HOLDS AN ITALIAN PASSPORT!! Kanchan Gupta, the eminent journalist, has raised the right questions: "What does it mean to celebrate Durga Puja in Rome? It means to be humiliated, harassed and hounded by city officials who happen to be pious Christians."

The Municipal Police authorities of Rome have recently withdrawn permission, granted three weeks ago, to celebrate Durga Puja in Rome. The cancellation came a few hours before the Ambassador of India was scheduled to inaugurate the Puja. No acceptable explanation has been given. I understand that some Italian Officials told the organizers of Durga Puja in Rome that the cancellation of permission at the eleventh hour, both last year and this year, was meant to be "retaliatory action against the persecution of Christians in India". Thus we can see that Governments of Christian countries in the West like Italy, who so often blithely criticize the "lack" of "religious freedom" in India, have no compunctions about trampling on Hindu feelings, emotions and sentiments at home.

I fully endorse the view of Kanchan Gupta: "Let the West look at its own ugly, septic warts. If Christians can celebrate Christmas in New Delhi, Hindus have the right to celebrate Durga Puja in Rome. This is non-negotiable."

I spoke to Dr.Subramanian Swamy, a great Field-Marshall for the deathless cause of survival of Hinduism today. He told me: "I strongly condemn the Italian government for arbitrarily and wilfully disrupting the Durga pooja in Rome organised by the resident Bengalis. The Indian Ambassador was scheduled to appear at the pooja, and the organisers had taken prior permission as in previous years. Yet the Rome police entered the pandal and disrupted the arrangements. Let the Italian government be warned that that there is a limit to the patience even for Hindus. Hindus in India know how to reciprocate such vandalism if the Union Government under the influence of an imposter Indian citizen of Italian descent fails to protect the sacredness of Hindu festivals. I demand an immediate summoning of the Italian Ambassador and a strong protest be lodged."

The Muslims of India can stop Durga Pooja or Ganesh Pooja any time any where depending on when they want it and where they want it. This one-sided capricious assertion of "minority rights" is completely supported and sustained by the pseudo-secular Government of India. The Muslims of Undivided India have got their independence both in Pakistan and India today. The Hindus are still awaiting the dawn of their freedom and independence. WE NEED A SECOND REPUBLIC OF INDIA.

2009-08-05T07:51:00.000-07:00

This article was first published on guardian.co.uk at 12.00 BST on Sunday 2 August 2009. It was last updated at 12.00 BST on Sunday 2 August 2009

by:Reza Mohammadi

Afghanistan's marginalised Hindus
Despite its long history in the country, Afghanistan's Hindu minority has been pushed to the fringes of society

Perhaps Radha wasn't the most beautiful girl in Afghanistan. But such were this Hindu girl's looks and kindness that all of Kabul's bachelors fell in love with her. Her fame was such that the people of Kabul composed a famous song for her. The song says: "We have made Lala promise not to cremate Radha". Nearly 80 years later, this song is still sung in Afghanistan. Lala, meaning brother, is the term Afghans use to refer to Hindus. In the song, the people ask Lala not to cremate Radha's beautiful body after her death, as is required by Hindu tradition.

During the reign of King Amanullah Khan (1919-1928) Radha's father, Ranji Das, was finance minister, a role that had long been filled by the Hindus of Afghanistan. But the growth of religious fundamentalism has now pushed the Hindus out of government offices, forcing them into the bazaars. It is now many years since a Hindu held a government post in the country. But they are still running a major part of the Afghan bazaars, and come second in trading medical products.

Overlooking Kabul is a mountain called Asmayi. The name is apparently a Hindu term, deriving from the godess Asha. Today, the mountain has become the largest pilgrimage centre for Hindu worshippers. According to a Hindu tale, an eternal fire burns at the summit of Asmayi, a fire which has refused to die out for 4000 years. There are two other centres of worship in Kabul, the Harshari Natha temple in Kabul's Baghban Kucha, and the Shorbazaar Temple. These are Kabul's oldest temples, where Hindus celebrate divali and naradatar. They are also the meeting places of the Sikh and Hindu religious associations. In addition to these, Kabul today has many other newer and larger temples scattered in different parts of the city.

According to Professor Rajesh Kochhar's book, The Vedic People, Afghanistan is one of the oldest Hindu centres of the world. Kochhar says that a large part of Rigveda was written in Afghanistan, with Helmand and Arghandab being mentioned as sacred rivers in both the Rigveda and Mahabharata. The Surya temple, dedicated to the god of sun, and the Yogi of Panjshir, which represents a worshipper turned into stone, north of Kabul, are both ancient Hindu sites. And yet, if foreigners were to travel to Afghanistan today, they would encounter so few Hindus that they would assume the Hindus are either from elsewhere or recent immigrants. They would encounter a community that is neither playing its part in politics nor getting involved with the rest of the world.

Hindus are clearly among the oldest inhabitants of Afghanistan. They are the native people, whom Islamic fundamentalism has turned into unprotected strangers. Strangers, who this year found themselves forced to argue for days with Muslims in the centre of Kabul in order to be allowed to cremate their dead in line with their tradition. Strangers who never dare to send their children to school for fear of mockery.

In February 2001, during the Taliban's reign, Hindus found themselves forced to wear a distinguishing yellow stripe on their arm. Even though the Taliban have been removed, Abdurrab Rasul Sayyaf, presently an MP in Karzai's administration, has expressed a similar opinion on TV:
"The Sikhs and Hindus of Afghanistan are considered part of the dhimmi in line with sharia law. The government has an obligation to protect them but they are required to pay a poll tax. They can hold civilian occupations, such as doctors, but they cannot be in charge of a governmental body or office. Upon meeting a Muslim, a Hindu is required to greet the Muslim first. If a Muslim is standing and there is a chair, the Hindu is not allowed to sit down on the chair."

According to MP Anarkali Honaryar, a representative of Sikhs and Hindus in the Afghan parliament, the majority of the country's 200,000 Sikhs and Hindus are now living abroad, and the number of people leaving Afghanistan for India, Europe and or Pakistan grows by the day.
Friends of Afghanistan's cultural heritage increasingly fear that these ancient inhabitants of the country might one day meet with the same fate of other peoples of Afghanistan, including Jews and Buddhists, and so vanish from the the country altogether.
Translated by Nushin Arbabzadah

in due course of time our future generation vil also be third class citizen in our own land-the only

way to stop jihadis and evangelists we should know our culture-dhrama so that v can help our future generation. wakeup hindus other wise v vil be wipped out.

2009-07-16T22:59:00.000-07:00

tale of two kashmirs

source:gurumurthy.net
That China too has its Kashmir and problems with Islamist separatists identical to India’s Kashmir is not widely known. ‘Xinjiang’, actually pronounced as ‘Sinkiang’ for postal purposes, is China’s Kashmir. Xinjiang actually shares borders with Ladakh in India’s Kashmir. But unlike Kashmir it is not a small area. Its size is 1.8 million sq km; almost one-sixth of China; half as much as India. India’s Kashmir measures some 2,65,000 sq km. Of which some 86,000 sq km is under Pakistan; some 37,500 sq km under China; the balance, 1,41,000 sq km, is with India. The disputed part of India’s Kashmir, some 1,45,000 sq km, is less than one hundredth of Xinjiang. So China’s Kashmir is physically 100 times bigger than India’s and therefore its problem too is bigger. Yet many do not know about it.

The reason is that China prevented Xinjiang, its Kashmir, from becoming an international issue like India’s Kashmir. Xinjiang, which had a majority of Turkish Muslims (Uighurs) in 1949, had a short-lived state of East Turkestan. China invaded it, crushed it, and won back its territory. The name Xinjiang literally means ‘old frontier returns to China’. See the contrast. A year earlier, in 1948, India almost won back most of Kashmir from Pakistan which had invaded it, but voluntarily offered and turned it into an international issue. It was India, not Pakistan, which went to the United Nations; made it an international issue. It is struggling to say it is a bilateral one. Now, on to how China handled Xinjiang, its Kashmir, and integrated it with mainland China.

Xinjiang has a population of 20 million plus. The Uighur Muslims constitute 45 per cent, other Muslims 12 per cent and the Han Chinese 41 per cent. What was the Han population in Xinjiang in 1949? Just six per cent. In six decades it has risen by seven times. This change did not occur by itself. China did not just trust army or administrative control of its territory in Xinjiang. It trusted only its people. It ensured that the Han Chinese slowly began populating Xinjiang. The result is self-evident. But the 41 per cent Han Chinese population does not include defence personnel and families, and unregistered migrant Chinese workers.

Xinjiang was once known for a variety of agricultural products, but now, for more. Its GDP rose from $28 billion in 2004 to $60 billion in 2008. Its per capita GDP (2008) is $2,864, almost the same as the national average. It has large deposits of minerals and oil. The oil and gas extraction industry in Xinjiang is booming; it has a pipeline to Shanghai. This sector accounts for 60 per cent of Xinjiang’s economy. With a vast area, huge resources, and sparse population, Xinjiang benefits China more than the other way round. In contrast the economic cost of India’s Kashmir is very high. It receives a per capita Central grant of Rs 8,092, while for other Indian states it is Rs 1,137. If the grant were given directly by money order each Kashmir family of five would receive Rs 40,460 every year.

Still, the Uighur Muslims are unhappy with communist China. The World Uyghur Congress led by Rebiya Kadeer, a businesswoman based in Germany, is fighting for the freedom of Uighurs. There is violence and terror in Xinjiang like in Kashmir but not on that scale thanks to Pakistan’s ISI being friendly to China as common cause against India. The Uighurs are therefore not getting any support from Pakistan. Yet militancy is growing. There were terror strikes in Xinjiang on August 5 last year, just three days ahead of the Beijing Olympics, killing 16 policemen. On August 11, when the Olympics was in progress, attacks took place near Beijing in which 11 people were killed. And just last week, on July 6, there were huge riots between Uighur Muslims and Han Chinese in Urumqi, the capital of Xinjiang, resulting in 184 deaths and over 1,000 people injured. Most of the dead and injured were Han Chinese even though Urumqi is overwhelmingly Han Chinese, nearly three-fourths. See how the Chinese reacted to the July 6 riots.

President Hu Jintao, who was to attend the G8 meeting, flew back in a tacit admission of the depth of the crisis. His government declared war on ‘three forces’, namely — ‘separatism, extremism and terrorism’. It banned Friday prayers in Urumqi mosques and told the Muslims to pray from their homes, something no other country would or could do. China has also pointed to al-Qaeda as inspiration for the trouble.

Yes, China does have problems with Islamist separatists, extremists and terrorists. But it has, by diplomacy and action, ensured that it remains an internal problem, unlike India, which has on its own made Kashmir an international issue. China has also changed the religious and political demography of Xinjiang by ensuring that 41 per cent of the province’s population is non-Muslim.

Instead of working to change the demography in favour of India as China has done, the Indian government could not even prevent the expulsion of Hindus from the Valley. While Xinjiang is half filled by Han Chinese, Kashmir has been cleansed of Hindus. The result is that India has to defend Kashmir with the army instead of the people.

Had India followed the policy the Chinese adopted in Xinjiang, conquering Kashmir back instead of contracting under Article 370, which prevents Indians in other places from migrating to the Valley, today Kashmir would have demographically integrated with India. We would be dealing with internal riots occasionally like China does; but we would not face or fight wars with Pakistan and with terrorists every day.

The lesson for India is: demography — religious demographic balance that is in tune with the national mainstream — is the guarantee for the nation, more so at the borders. China gradually brought Xinjiang, its Kashmir, into the national mainstream through the Han Chinese. But India constitutionally contracted to keep its Kashmir out of the mainstream; it even cleansed it of the mainstream by making the Hindus refugees in their own nation. What a contrast!

QED: Augustus Comte, the 19th century French philosopher, said, “demography is destiny”. Citing him, The Economist (August 24-31, 2002) emphasised the importance of demographic influences on nations and economies. China understood the critical nature of religious demography; India did not. This is the differing tale of two Kashmirs.

2009-07-06T21:14:00.000-07:00

Homosexuality is not a virtue
by gurumurthy source-gurumurthy.net

Homosexuals displaced the Economic Survey for the year 2008-09 from the headlines of most media on July 3, 2009. “Historic bench mark”; “Sexual equality”; “Landmark Judgement”. This is how the media had headlined the Delhi High Court judgment holding Sec 377 of the Indian Penal Code, which makes homosexual acts offences in law, partly unconstitutional. Sec 377 of the Indian Penal Code was not Manu's code. It was Macaulay’s. This colonial law made homo sexuality punishable. In Judo-Christian tradition, homosexuality was seen an act against the law of God, punishable even with death. The Islamic rules also prescribed capital punishment for the offence. In all Abrahamic traditions, the hostility to homosexuality originated in the story associated with a city as Sodom (the etymological source of the world ‘sodomy’) where the sexual sin was first committed according to their texts, though the respective accounts varied. This is the philosophy of the law against homosexuals in Abrahamic societies. Macaulay’s law reflected their theological position. Earlier, there was no state law in India to punish homosexuality. Does that mean that the Hindu — read Indian — tradition approved of homosexuality? Read on.

What was the position of the state and state enacted laws in India such matters? The king or the state in India had refrained from handling most issues which the society or families could handle. It is the colonial state, with its laws and courts, that began to intrude the sovereign domain of the family and society. The Indian discipline was always built around unenforced social and family norms; not state laws. Self-restraint and shyness were the tools to regulate the deviants from the norms, not the police or courts. Even today, it is this non-formal moral order — read dharma — not the laws of parliament or state assemblies, that largely governs this society. India is otherwise ungovernable; just some 12000 plus police stations in some 7 lakh towns and villages cannot regulate over 110 crore people. Thanks to this moral order, the Indian society had handled, and even now handles, such sensitive issues with great finesse than does state law. It is in stark contrast to the gross state law and media discourse of today. Historian Devdutt Pattanaik says that in Hindu literature ‘though not part of the mainstream, the existence of homosexuality was recognised, but, not approved’. Narada smiriti prohibited marriage of homo sexual men with women. Manu did suggest mild punishments for homos, but of an extreme type. The Indian tradition therefore neither encouraged nor punished lesbians or gays; nor did it celebrate them or despise them. It regarded them as a small, marginal fact of life, preferring to ignore them; and treating them as not worthy of public discussion for or against that might disturb the rest of the society.

Homosexuals are, in numbers, marginal even in the West. In the US where the gay-lesbians are aggressive in the public discourse, the 2000 US Census data reveals that only 0.42% households are same-sex households. Studies in US or France and Canada show just some 1-2% admit to be gays or lesbians. The deviation from the mainstream behaviour is as marginal as that. Yet it is the geo-Christian hostility to even such marginal groups that turns them into vociferous action groups in the West.

In the Indian — read Hindu — civilisational ethos, humans had never been seen as belonging to one uniform behavioural class. The Indian civilisation had recognised diversity in behaviour and morals. It therefore never imposed one moral value or rule for all. But it believed in a hierarchy of moral principles. It held out right conduct as ideal for the rest to imbibe and follow, but on their own volition. Even as it had evolved normative moral principles for the mainline society, it had subtly ignored, rather than focus on or punish, the deviants. Those who could not follow an ideal were never held as illustration for others to follow.

For example, the Indian society had evo lved one man-one wife as the ideal model for life, but never made it the law. It had indeed celebrated monogamy; but had never prohibited or punished polygamy. It did not even outlaw polyandry. Even today, regardless of the law, polygamy prevails in different parts of India. Even polyandry exists in certain communities in North India. It is neither proscribed nor accepted by others. But even those who did not follow the ideal of monogamy never disputed its virtue; nor did those who followed that virtue look down upon those who did not. Sri Rama was monogamous, but his father, Dasharatha, was polygamous. Yet, Rama revered him; obeyed him totally. Rama is therefore rega rded, besides an ideal being, an ideal son as well. But Prahlada defied his father; he is regarded as an ideal person, though some may not see him as an ideal son like Rama. Likewise, Sita obeyed her husband; but Meera defied hers; and yet both are accepted as great. Obeying one’s husband or one’s father or being monogamous was held as a high virtue. Even the more macro idea of “ahimsa paramo dharma”, namely non- violence as “the highest value”, was regar ded as a virtue of those only who had renounced the world; and not for householders and others. So the society was ruled more by hierarchy of virtues and illustrative conduct than by law. What is correct was never judged by how many people adhered to it; but how virtuous it was and regarded by all as such.

Tolerance for the deviants from generally accepted human conduct is part of the Ind ian ethos. Here, the society would wisely ignore the marginal deviants rather than punish them, even discuss them — a more subtle, sensible social management principle. The society felt, even now feels, shy to discuss them. That is why the traditional religious scholars have refused to be drawn into the current debate on the issue. In the Indian tradition, homosexuals, as elsewhere, were thus regarded as deviants. But, here, unlike in the Abrahamic, the right of these deviants to exist without being punished was never denied; and will never be. Yet no one can argue here or elsewhere that homosexuality is a virtue. No law or court of law can declare it as a virtue. That is the crux of the debate; and that is what is being obfuscated.

QED: The Delhi High Court ruling held only one part of Sec 377 as unconstitutional. But what part is held constitutional — that is, what act of homosexuality is still punishable — cannot be described without allowing the discourse to become shameless; without spilling filth in the discourse. So it is not being described as shamelessness should yield to shyness. But, the media, particularly the visual, has been purveying needless filth using the issue for quite some time now. And growing shamelessness is replacing dignified shyness that marks the public discourse. Is it fair to subject a shy society to a shameless debate?

2009-06-18T06:40:00.000-07:00

Inculturation – Crime, corruption and cunningness of Catholic Church HARAN.B.R source:haindvakeralam

Cardinal Oswald Gracias was one of the brains behind the designing, printing and releasing of the “Indian Bible” which contained hundreds of sacred verses usurped from Hindu texts such as the Vedas, the Upanishads, the Mahabharata and the Bhagwat Gita.

The motive was to cheat the gullible masses and covertly lure them to follow Christianity. At the time of the Indian Bible’s release in June 2008, the Cardinal had stated that this Bible, made in India and for Indians, would bring the word of God closer to millions of people, not only Christians.

Yet the very same Cardinal Oswald Gracias stoutly denied any knowledge about this Indian Bible at the press conference held immediately after the interfaith dialogue on 12 June 2009 in Mumbai. So much for Catholic honesty! Ironically, the Cardinal is a founder patron of the Global Foundation for Civilisational Harmony (GFCH). Even during the interfaith dialogue, the Cardinal and other Catholic leaders, including the representative of the Vatican, denied the ‘inculturation’ charges against them and put the blame on other denominations of Christianity. Their ‘honesty’ regarding the Indian Bible was exposed during the press meet; what follows is an exposure of their honesty regarding inculturation techniques .

Secular Melmaruvathur

Melmaruvathur Adhi Parasakthi Temple is situated on the Chennai-Trichy National Highway (NH45) in a place called ‘Melmaruvathur’, which is approximately 95 kms from Chennai. This is ‘believed’ to be the sacred abode of 21 Siddhars (Saints), male as well as female from different religions (!) and their “Jeeva Samadhis” (meaning the spots where they have attained ‘siddhi’ leaving their human forms, while living still as holy spirits) are believed to be inside the premises over which the temple has been constructed. Starting as a Temple built by Sri Bangaru Adigal, who is called as “Amma” by his devotees with reverence and affection, it has diversified itself into many fields of ‘charity’ such as education and health. Goddess Adhi Paraashakthi herself is believed to have performed many miracles through Bangaru Adigal’s “Oracles” (‘Arul Vaakku’ in Tamil) and that is hwy he is devotionally addressed as “Amma” (Mother). This place is totally ‘secular’ in the sense that people of all caste, colour, creed, gender and religion are allowed to enter the sanctum sanctorum and perform pujas to the presiding deity of Parasakthi. The full name of the Temple is “Suyambu Arulmigu Annai Adhi Parasakthi Siddhar Peetam” and Shri Bangaru Adigal has millions of devotees. (Ref: http://www.sakthipeedam.org/siddharpeetam.html ).

Christian Achirupaakkam Hillock

Going from Chennai to Melmaruvathur, one has to cross a place called ‘Achirupaakkam’ (after Chingleput and Madurantakam) where one can see the huge slogan “Mariye Vaazhga” (long live Mary) written on a hillock. Moving closer, a huge statue of Jesus on a Cross will be visible on the top of the hillock. It is more than five years since the Catholic Church encroached upon the hill and took it over. The Catholic Church has built a prayer house at the top and placed a statue of Mary inside it; this Mary is called “Mazhai Malai Maadhaa” (Rain-Hill Mother). The Church also laid a stairway from the basement by digging the ground, breaking the rocks and rearranging the boulders. In between it constructed two arches, one with the slogan “Mariyin vazhiyil manitham malara” (“Let humanism blossom by the path of Mary”) and the other identifying the place as “Arputha Nagaram” (Miracle Town).The hill falls under the Pallipat Panchayat and the porumboke land on the hillock comes under the control of the Forest Department.

A huge Church is under construction and all these conquests, constructions and occupations are illegal and unauthorized, but achieved with the connivance of government authorities who have been “taken care of” by the Catholic Church.

Hindu Achirupaakkam

The Achirupakkam town is situated opposite to the hillock and inside the town a famous ancient Shiva Temple is located. The Temple is called as Pakkapureswarar Temple and the presiding deities are Sundaranayagi (female deity) and Atchikondanathar or Pakkapureswarar (male deity). The ‘Sthal Purana’ (temple history) goes like this: It is said tha Bhagwan Shiva once set out on a mission in a chariot to destroy the Tripura demons, more commonly known as Tripurasamharam. Bhagwan Shiva forgot to think about Bhagwan Vinayaka who has to be worshipped by all before commencing any kind of work for success. In view of this it is said that the axle (‘Achchu’ in Tamil) of Bhagwan Shiva's chariot broke here and hence this Sivasthalam came to be known as ‘Achirupakkam’(‘Achchu-Itru’ meaning ‘Axle-broken’). It is also said that the axle of a Pandiya King's chariot also broke down here as he was bringing soil from the Ganges for building a dam across a river. Kannuva Munivar and Gowthama Munivar are said to have worhshipped Bhagwan Shiva at this Sivasthalam and Thirugnaana Sambandhar had composed and sung a Thevaram Hymn praising the presiding deity. (Ref: http://www.shivatemples.com/index.html ).

There is also a Shiva temple (Pasupathiswarar Temple) on the concerned hillock, which will be visible from this Pakkapureswarar Temple. One Swamiji, who used to stay there in the temple, had replaced the main deity Shiva with Bhagwan Muruga inside the sanctum sanctorum and placed the Shiva Linga in the Artha Mandapam, outside the sanctum sanctorum. On the way to the Shiva / Muruga Temple, a small Vinayagar Temple was also there, which was later brought down by the priest, as he could not climb the hill twice a day due to the difficult terrain, in the absence of proper pathway.

Initiative from a few individuals

A few good samaritans from Madras, who are involved in renovation of dilapidated temples for years, have raised funds and laid some 27 steps from Vinayagar Shrine up to the Shiva Temple, while the actual requirement from the basement is 500 steps. The laying of steps was undertaken by the local Reddiyar community due to the involvement of these individuals, with the permission of the central forest department. Shri Anbazhagan, the son of Shri Bangaru Adigal, had helped with the construction of few more steps later (each step costing Rs.5000/- made and brought from Mysore) and he also organised for the Karthigai Deepam festival once. The Catholic Church, which encroached upon the pathway leading to the Shiva temple, accepted their mistake and orally agreed to compensate by funding the stairway further. But due to lack of further interests and initiative from the Reddiyar community and also due to lack of funds the work had come to a standstill.

Catholic Church’s nefarious designs:

Meanwhile, emboldened by the change of government, that is with the advent of DMK government in May 2006, the Catholic Church refused to fulfill its commitment and became very active. After planting the cross, constructing the prayer house and placing the statues of Jesus and Mary with the full connivance of government authorities, the Christians indulged in a heavy harvest of souls in and around the villages near the hillock. They have already converted 40% of the local populace by fraudulent means.They have organised “Hindu” rituals (inculturation techniques) like lighting lamps (instead of candles), incense sticks (agarbati) and performing of ‘Archana’ inside the prayer house. They stop the devotees of Melmaruvathur Adi Parasakthi Temple midway and force them to visit the prayer house by saying that the same “Adi Parasakthi” of Melmaruvathur is blessing devotees here on the hillock in the form of “Mary Amman.”Similar to the “Girivalam” of Tiruvannamalai hills, the padris here have arranged for “Girivalam” (circumambulation around the hillock) during full moon (Purnima) days. A large section of the ignorant and innocent masses who visit Melmaruvathur have started visiting this hillock on their way to and from Melmaruvathur. As the inflow of ‘devotees’ increases day by day, Christians have started collecting money from them for the construction of the new Church. The weakness of Hindus

The absolute absence of any Hindu organisations in the locality has come in handy for the Catholic Church to go ahead with its nefarious designs very fast. Though the local Hindus were against the Church, they couldn’t do anything due to the absence of an organised Hindu body.Four years ago, the VHP gathered information and published a story about the Church’s activities in its official organ “Indumithran”. The Church briefly kept a low profile after planting the cross due to protests form local Hindus.Meanwhile, the Church converted a considerable section of the local people and again started construction activities on the hillock. After the completion of the stairway, tar road and the prayer house, the Church erected the huge ‘Crucified Jesus’ statue on the top and the statue of “Mazhai Malai Maathaa” (Mother Mary) inside the prayer house. Hindus woke up from their slumber only after seeing the huge statue of Crucified Jesus.

Corrupt government’s connivance and anti-Hindu stance

The officials belonging to the Forest Department, Collectorate, District Revenue office and other departments such as Panchayats, turned a blind eye to the unauthorised and illegal construction activities by the Catholic Church. They also refused to cooperate with the Hindus. When Hindus gave a protest memorandum a year ago, the authorities including the Collector and District Revenue Officer deliberately failed to take any action against the Church.

The local people and Hindu Munnani activists from Chennai say there is a Shiva Temple on the hillock on the other side, which was desecrated and looted by Islamic forces when Malik Kafur invaded South India. As the Church has done everything illegally, Hindu activists attempted to place a huge “Vel” (spear) near a “Neem” tree under which the village deity (grama devata) once stood, and write “Om Nama sivaya” on the top of the hill. But police acted swiftly and arrested all of them; they were released only after paying a fine of Rs.5000/-. Meanwhile the Catholic Church made a false claim that it had got the land on a 99-year lease. When Shri Parameswaran, a Hindu Munnani activist, applied for the details through the RTI Act, the Collectorate replied that no lease was given to the Church and no permission for construction of either roads or stairway or buildings was given. Based on the information given by the government itself, when Hindu Munnani organised a ‘signature campaign’ and submitted a protest memorandum two months ago, the district authorities and local Panchayat President assured them they would take immediate action; so far no action has been taken. Parameswaran recalled that, “Until 1977, the Shiva temple with a Ganesha murti (Uchchi Pillayar) was also there though in a dilapidated condition, and people used to visit it regularly. During the year 1977, anti-social elements at the behest of vested interests, hung a dead body at the entrance. The issue became a police case after which the people stopped visiting. After years of prolonging the police closed the case ten years back saying it was a suicide.

The officials have not given us permission either to place the Trishul or Vel near the neem tree or to write “Om Nama shivaya” or even to dig a borewell for want of water. But the same officials have allowed the Church to construct everything illegally. We are finding it difficult to construct even a stairway to the Shiva Temple, which has been there for ages.” This is a clear case of “Dravidian-Minority” nexus which is wreaking havoc in the state against the Hindu majority.

The present status

The Hindu Munnani activists under the leadership of Parameshwaran, conducted an awreness campaign followed by yet another protest demonstration last Sunday (14 June 2009). The Hindu Munnani had uploaded a three minute film on “You tube”, in which they show a glimpse of the statues, prayerhouse, arches, stairway, tar road and construction activities after a small introduction in Tamil by Shri Parameshwaran. The film bit titled “Acharapakkam Hill & Land grabbing by Christian missonaries” can be watched at the following link: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sAFDyKLz38U&feature=channel_page At the end of the film, it is really pathetic to see just ten people taking part in the protest demonstration. Unless the Hindu majority ‘organise’ itself unitedly it will end up losing lands and populace, for the Abrahamic religions are well organised and well funded.

Tail Piece

A nagging question remains: “Why there is not even an iota of protest from the Melmaruvathur Adhi Parasakthi Siddhar Peetam, particularly when such a huge land grab is taking place right near its head quarters and when its own devotees are misled, deceived and converted?”

2009-05-31T08:39:00.000-07:00

Dr Subramanian swamy on EVM fraud
Dangers of trusting them too much Source: http://www.expressbuzz.com/

There is much talk today about electoral rigging in the recent general elections. These doubts have arisen from the unexpected number of seats won by the Congress, and they are accentuated by the spate of articles recently published in reputed computer engineering journals and in the popular international press.

All raise doubts about the EVMs.For example, International Electrical & Electronics Engineering Journal (May 2009, p 23) has published an article by two professors of computer science, titled: Trustworthy Voting. They conclude that while electronic voting machines offer a myriad of benefits, nine suggested safeguards are absolutely essential to protect the integrity of outcomes. None of these safeguards are in place in Indian EVMs.

In India they do not meet the standard of national integrity.Newsweek magazine (June 1) has published an article by Evgeny Morozov, who points out that when Ireland embarked on an ambitious e-voting scheme in 2006, such as fancy touch-screen voting machines, it was widely welcomed: Three years and 51 million euros later, in April, the government scrapped the initiative. What doomed the effort was a lack of trust: the electorate just didn’t like it that the machines would record their votes as mere electronic blips, with no tangible record.A backlash against e-voting is brewing all over Europe.

After almost two years of deliberations, Germany’s Supreme Court ruled last March that e-voting was unconstitutional because the average citizen could not be expected to understand the exact steps involved in the recording and tallying of votes. Political scientist Ulrich Wiesner, a physicist who filed the initial lawsuit said in an interview with the German magazine Der Spiegel that the Dutch Nedap machines used in Germany were even less secure than mobile phones. The Dutch public-interest group ‘Wij Vertrouwen Stemcomputers Niet’ (We Do Not Trust Voting Machines) produced a video showing how quickly the Nedap machines could be hacked without voters or election officials being aware (the answer: in five minutes).

After the clip was broadcast on national television in October 2006, the Netherlands banned all electronic voting machines.Why are EVMs so vulnerable? Each step in the life cycle of a voting machine — from the time it is developed and installed to when the votes are recorded and the data transferred to a central repository for tallying — involves different people gaining access to the machines, often installing new software.

It wouldn’t be hard for, say, an election official to paint a parallel programme under another password, on one or many voting machines that would ensure one outcome or another pre-determined even before voters arrived at the poll stations.These dangers have been known to the Election Commission since 2000, when M S Gill, then CEC, had arranged at my initiative for professor Sanjay Sarma of Massachusetts Institute of Technology (MIT) and Gitanjali Swamy of Harvard to demonstrate how un-safeguarded the chips in EVMs were.

Some changes in procedures were made by the EC, but not on the fundamental flaws. In 2004, the Supreme Court First Bench, of Chief Justice V N Khare, Justices Babu and Kapadia had directed the election commission to consider the technical flaws in EVMs put forward by Satinath Choudhary, a US-based software engineer in a Public Interest Litigation. But the EC has failed to consider his representation.There are many ways to prevent EVM fraud.

One way to reduce the risk is to have machines print a paper record of each vote, which voters could then deposit into a conventional ballot box. While this procedure would ensure that each vote can be verified, using paper ballots defeats the purpose of electronic voting in the first place. Using two machines produced by different manufacturers would decrease the risk of a security compromise, but wouldn’t eliminate it.A better way, it is argued in the cited International Electrical & Electronics Engineering Journal article, is to expose the software behind electronic voting machines to public scrutiny.

The root problem of electronic machines is that the computer programs that run them are usually closely held trade secrets (it doesn’t help that the software often runs on the Microsoft Windows operating system, which is not the world’s most secure). Having the software closely examined and tested by experts not affiliated with the company would make it easier to close technical loopholes that hackers can exploit. Experience with Web servers has shown that opening software to public scrutiny can uncover potential security breaches.Now the Madras High Court is soon to hear a PIL on the EVMs. This is good news. The time has arrived for a long hard look at these machines. Otherwise elections would soon lose their credibility. All political parties must collect evidence to determine how many constituencies could have been rigged. The number would not exceed 75 in my opinion.We can identify them as follows: Any result in which the main losing candidate of a recognised party finds that more than 10 per cent of the polling booths showed less than five votes per booth, should be taken prima facie as a constituency in which rigging has taken place. This is because the main recognised parties usually have more than five workers per booth, and hence with their families would poll a minimum of 25 votes per booth for their party candidate. Hence if these 25 voters can given affidavits affirming who they had voted for, then the high court can treat it as evidence and order a full inquiry.

(The author is a former Union law minister)

2009-04-30T07:20:00.000-07:00

Is ‘Tamil Eelam’ a Christian agenda. B R Haran
courtesy:haindvakeralam,vivekajothi.blogspot.com

The White Christian Church has the unique characteristic of gaining entry into non-White, non-Semitic civilizations, by slow infiltration of important establishments to influence them and create unrest by dividing the local populace along communal or linguistic lines, with the sole objective of Christianising those countries.

Several instances in history confirm this. The Church has been partially successful in India, as evidenced by the Christianisation of north-eastern states such as Meghalaya, Nagaland, Mizoram, etc., and a few pockets in other States. While interior states have been able to withstand the Christian onslaught, the southern coastal states of Kerala, Tamil Nadu, Karnataka and Andhra Pradesh have been vulnerable to the evil designs of the Church. This was made possible only because of the help provided by self-serving political leaders in the guise of secularism.

Influencing politics in Tamil Nadu and Sri Lanka

The Dravidian Movement of Tamil Nadu comprised only such leaders, who even went to the extent of requesting the British to continue their hegemony over Tamil Nadu. Since then, the unholy ‘Christian-Dravidian’ nexus has worked consistently for the cause of ‘Tamil Nation,’ extending it to the north-east of Sri Lanka as well.

Just as it divided the Tamil people through the bogus ‘Aryan (Brahmin) – Dravidian (Non-Brahmin) Theory,’ to alienate non-Brahmins from the ‘Hindu’ fold along linguistic lines (Aryan Sanskrit – Dravidian Tamil), the Church similarly divided the Sri Lankan people along linguistic (Sinhala-Tamil) lines. On the one hand, it backed the LTTE fully against the government, and on the other, it successfully infiltrated the Sri Lankan establishment and influenced the government through Sinhala Christian leadership.

When Sri Lankan Prime Minister Solomon West Ridgeway Dias Bandaranaike introduced the “Sinhala only Act” in 1956, the Island’s first anti-Tamil riots took place. Prior to Solomon Bandaranaike, the Sri Lankan government was headed by leaders like Don Stephen Senanayake and John Kotelawala, and his successors were Sirimavo Bandaranaike, Dudley Senanayake, Junius Richard Jayewardene, Premadasa, Ranil Wickramasinghe, Chandrika Bandaranaike Kumaratunge (married a Christian), Percy Mahinda Rajapakse, who were all either Christians, or Buddhist converts, or married to Christian spouses.

The first Sri Lankan Tamil leader who started the demand for separatism was a Christian - Samuel James Velupillai Chelvanayakam; he also called for a “Greater Dravida Nadu” on both sides of the Palk Straits.

It can be said that LTTE just followed his footsteps, backed by the Church and missionaries. Ever since ethnic riots took place in 1983, Anton Balasingham, a Roman Catholic, assumed the mantle of LTTE’s political leadership and was second only to Prabhakaran, also a Christian.

Ironically, the 85% Hindu majority of Sri Lankan Tamils came totally under the control of a Christian minority leadership, thanks to the Machiavellian machinations of the Church and missionaries. It is difficult to swallow this bitter truth, especially when recalling the glorious past of Sri Lankan Tamil Hindus under the leadership of great Shaivite scholars like Arumuga Navalar, great men like Ponnambalam Ramanathan and Ponnambalam Arunachalam, and intellectuals like the Coomaraswamys. All were widely respected by the Buddhists in Sri Lanka and Ponnambalam Ramanathan was the one who pushed for “Wesak” or “Buddha Purnima” to be a public holiday in colonial Sri Lanka.

As for Tamil Nadu, though the Church suffered a slight setback when M.G. Ramachandran left DMK and founded the AIADMK, deviating from “Atheism” to “Theism” (moving closer to Hindu religion), and his successor Jayalalithaa followed his footsteps (at least for a while), it seemed to have cleverly moved its coins to influence AIADMK too. Now we have a host of Dravidian parties changing alliances at the drop of a hat and even at each others’ throats, but remaining perennially close to the Church.

So, whichever party is in power, the Church is able to have its say and continue with its agenda of de-Hinduising the state. Similarly, in Sri Lanka, the Church has been able to influence the leadership of both LTTE and the Sri Lankan government, while causing the death of thousands of Hindus and Buddhists in the decades-long conflict. The Church has also been indulging in blatant conversion activities in both Tamil Nadu and Sri Lanka.

Influencing Jayalalithaa for the greatest assault on Hinduism

At one point, the Church found it difficult in Tamil Nadu, due to the enormous influence of Melmaravathur Adiparasakthi Movement and Sabarimala Pilgrimage on Scheduled Caste Hindus, and the various activities undertaken by Kanchi Mutt to reach out to them, besides the enactment of the anti-conversion law by the Jayalalithaa regime.

But the Church finally succeeded in influencing Jayalalithaa after her party’s rout in the 2004 parliament elections, resulting in two telling actions. First, she repealed the anti-conversion law, enacted by her own government, to appease the Christian community; secondly, she went to the extent of denigrating and destroying the sanctity of a 2500-year-old institution established by Adi Sankara and flawlessly maintained by his order of disciples as ‘Jagath Gurus’ for millions of Hindus.

Not surprisingly, in October 2004, she received the ‘Golden Star for Dignity and Honour’ (Thanga Tharakai) award from a Ukraine-based Christian organisation named International Human Rights Defence Committee, controlled by America and funded by ‘US Agency for International Development’ (USAID).

The Indian representative for IHRDC was Mallavarappu Prakash, Bishop of Vijayawada and later Chairman of Tamil Nadu Minorities Welfare Commission! In February 2005, the ‘India International Society’, USA, proposed a tribute for her together with 'Barath Jyothi' award, after which evangelist K.A. Paul came to Tamil Nadu in a private jet to give thousands of crores of rupees for Tsunami relief.

Jaya pursuing Christian agenda

Since then, Jayalalithaa has clearly sided with the Christian clergy. Last year, while terming the spontaneous ‘retaliatory’ attacks on Christians in Kandhamal, Orissa, as a “disgrace” to the nation, she conveniently ignored the dastardly murder of Swami Laxmanananda and his disciples, and the distribution of blasphemous literature and pamphlets denigrating Hindu Gods and Goddesses, by his opponents. When the Rama Sethu Protection Movement was at its peak, she spoke against the Sethusamudram Project, not with true faith in Sri Rama, but with an eye on the votebank. And while protesting against the Sethu Project, she exhibited her 'secular' credentials by pointing out that ‘Adams Bridge’ (Ramar Sethu) was significant to Muslims and Christians as well, a myth which no Christian or Muslim scholar has so far endorsed!

Even the present election manifesto of her party makes only a passing mention of Rama Sethu! Yet it gives exclusive commitments for Christians, such as Reservation for Dalit Christians (unconstitutional), subsidy for Jerusalem pilgrimage, ‘All Souls Day’ to be made a holiday, hostels with all facilities at nominal charges in towns of minority religious significance, and addressing the ‘security’ concerns of minorities.

But she gave no commitments regarding repeal of the DMK government’s ordinance on Tamil New Year or returning the Chidambaram Temple administration to the Dikshidars, or any issue concerning Hindus. As if to confirm allegiance to the Christian agenda, she deviated from her original stand on the Sri Lankan ethnic issue and sat on a day-long fast on 9 March 2009, condemning the Indian government’s alleged inaction on the issue and addressed the LTTE as “fighters” instead of her usual remark of “terrorists”. Now she has openly supported the Christian agenda of creation of a separate Tamil Eelam, which amounts to supporting the LTTE and nothing else. After all, the Church-backed LTTE leadership is also fighting for the same cause!

Sabotaging the legislation on conversion in Sri Lanka

In 2003, Sri Lankan Buddhist and Hindu leaders joined hands to draft a legislation, at the request of Hindu Affairs Minister T. Maheswaran, to legally stop conversion activities by the Church. Despite the pressure applied by this joint committee which worked for six months to draft the new act for parliament, the Church-influenced Sri Lankan government has been reluctant to enact the law.

As the Church foresaw that Buddhist-Hindu unity - unity between majority (Buddhists) and the largest minority (Tamil Hindus) - could lead to permanent peace in the war-struck Island, it sabotaged the process of legislation by favouring the creation of an inter-religious council to hammer out a solution. This so-called inter-religious council is a typical Christian strategy (much like the Church-backed inter-faith dialogues in non-Christian countries) to thwart all attempts to ban conversions by an act of parliament; the same has been adopted by the Vatican to stop such legislations in India as well. Though organizations such as ‘All Ceylon Hindu Congress’ (though pro-LTTE), ‘Hindu Council of Sri Lanka’ and ‘National Council of Buddhist Clergy’ are dead against conversion activities, the Church has been able to influence the political leadership across the spectrum to sabotage the legislation of the anti-conversion law (Ref: http://www.ipsnews.net/interna.asp?idnews=20884).

In this context, it must be noted that the former Hindu Affairs Minister in Ranil Wickramasinge’s cabinet T. Maheswaran escaped an assassination attempt in 2004, but was finally assassinated on 1 January 2008 while worshipping in a Shiva Temple. Till date, the government has not completed investigations in to the murder, though it has been blamed for allegedly reducing his security level and for continuing Minister Douglas Devananda, widely alleged to be involved in the assassination. The government put the blame squarely on LTTE and Douglas Devananda also denied the allegation of involvement. The BBC Sinhala.com reported, “The DNA samples taken from the murder suspect of a Tamil legislator matched with the blood samples taken from the gun used for the killing, Sri Lankan judiciary said. The legislator’s security guard managed to shoot the suspect, identified as Johnson Collin Wasanthan Valentine
( http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/T._Maheswaranand
http://www.bbc.co.uk/sinhala/news/story/2008/02/080201_maheswaran_dna.shtml).

Importance of Hindu-Buddhist relationship

As early as June 1998, ‘Tamilnet’ reported that an International conference on Hinduism condemned attacks on Hindus and the destruction of Hindu places of worship by Sri Lankan security forces, and urged Colombo to halt such attacks. The report said that, the ‘First International Conference on Hindu Solidarity’ was held in Paris on 27-28 June at the UNESCO auditorium and attended by delegates from several countries, including functionaries from BJP and VHP ( http://www.tamilnet.com/art.html?catid=13&artid=1691).

Though this seems like a conflict between Buddhist and Hindu communities, it must be understood that the security forces are controlled by a political leadership owing allegiance to the Church. The centuries-old cultural relationship and largely peaceful existence of both the Sinhala Buddhists and Tamil Hindus can be ascertained from two facts.

First, their coming together to draft a legislation against conversion activities of the Church and missionaries, and second, the statement from the Hindu Council of Sri Lanka that the long-standing cordial relationship between the two religious communities in the Island Nation would go a long way in solving the present crisis and creating peace and harmony.

It is pertinent to note that Buddhists worship Hindu Gods and Goddesses and Hindus worship Buddha as an Avatar of Maha Vishnu, and both communities follow the same calendar and celebrate the same day as New Year. While condemning the politicisation of the ethnic conflict by self-serving politicians of Tamil Nadu, the Hindu Council felt that areas of common interests must be identified and along with religious commonality and cordiality, local capacities built for peace. It opined that furthering political interests and fanning Tamil chauvinism must be discouraged as it would complicate the situation and inhibit the capacity of the Indian government to help find a lasting solution by bringing both the Sri Lankan government and the Tamils to the negotiating table.

BJP-led NDA government’s proactive role in the peace process

Journalist M.R. Narayan Swamy (IANS) reported that the Vajpayee government played a secret but vital proactive role in the peace process between Sri Lanka and LTTE, brokered by Norway: “Overseen by New Delhi, a truce document began to be drafted. Norway was deeply involved in the exercise, roping in some of its veteran diplomats. Eventually, this translated into CFA. India also told Norwegian diplomats to let the LTTE know about the Indian involvement in the entire effort. On Feb 21, 2002, LTTE chief Velupillai Prabhakaran signed the CFA. Wickramasinghe put his signature a day later.”

By sheer coincidence, both Ranil Wickramasinghe and A.B. Vajpayee lost power almost at the same time (April-May 2004) and J.N. Dixit, appointed NSA by Sonia-led UPA regime, passed away within a few months of his appointment, with all the details about India’s role in bringing the CFA, which he learnt from Ranil Wickramasinghe, when the later visited India after demitting office. It is natural for a Hindu nationalist party to be deeply concerned about the well-being of a country who’s Buddhist and Hindu people are both tied to Hindu India by an umbilical cord; hence it is no surprise that it tried to bring peace in the interests of both countries. Why did the CFA fail and whether the Sonia-led government pursued the policy of the Vajpayee government with regard to Sri Lanka remain unknown?
( http://www.tamilnet.com/art.html?catid=79&artid=24710).

The present scenario

At present, all Dravidian parties are wreaking havoc in the run-up to the general elections, using the inflammatory Eelam issue as an election talking point. Each party is trying to whip up emotions in Tamil Nadu to bring about a ceasefire in Lanka and thereby save Prabhakaran and the LTTE.

When the Father Jagat Gasper Raj-Kanimozhi combine floated the “Chennai Sangamam” cultural extravaganza in 2007, Jaya TV went to town with investigative reports on the LTTE connections of Gasper Raj; Jayalalithaa wasted no time condemning the government’s association with the project. But last year, both Jayalalithaa and her TV channel kept a conspicuous silence during the Chennai Sangamam festival.

During the last week alone, Father Gasper Raj has been promoted by mainstream electronic media as a representative of Sri Lankan Tamils! Participating in debates on electronic news channels, he blatantly supports LTTE in the guise of voicing human rights concerns, criticizes the Indian government, and in one debate on Times Now Channel had the audacity to call Dr. Subramanian Swamy a “paid agent of Rajapakse”! Yet it is unclear if he is a Sri Lankan refugee or an Indian citizen. His antecedents and present activities in India/Tamil Nadu need thorough investigation.

AIADMK leader Jayalaithaa, who condemned Karunanidhi for saying Prabhakaran was not a terrorist, has not reacted to her ally PMK leader Ramadoss’ identical statement! Why does Jayalalithaa, who questioned Sonia’s silence on Karuna’s statement, remain silent on Ramadoss’ statement?

And what has the Italian-Christian-led UPA done for Sri Lankan Tamil Hindus in the last five years? Why didn’t the Sonia-led regime follow the NDA policy with regard to the Sri Lankan Tamil issue? Why was her government silent when the Geneva round of talks failed despite the presence of a live CFA?

Sad irony and civilisational opportunity

Actually, the West and the Church want to Christianise Sri Lanka and Tamil Nadu and form a larger Tamil Christian State. Hence a Sinhala-Tamil divide has been created with the help of the Tamil-Christian leadership of the LTTE and the Sinhala-Christian leadership of Sri Lanka.

Caught in between are the Sinhala Buddhist and Tamil Hindu civil populace. To keep the issue alive without any solution, the Christian leadership of India and the Dravidian, irreligious leadership of Tamil Nadu have been used, just as this diabolic group is using Dravidian politicians and Christian NGOs who have been harvesting souls in both Tamil Nadu and Sri Lanka. It is a sad irony that the interests of hapless Tamil Hindus of Sri Lanka, who have been persecuted for long by both the Christian leadership of LTTE and the Christian leadership of Sri Lankan government, have been represented by the unholy Christian-Dravidian nexus in Tamil Nadu.

As things stand in Sri Lanka, it looks as though the West might be able to save the LTTE leadership. It will try to send missionaries and NGOs to help the rehabilitation process, so it can clandestinely achieve its evangelical agenda also.

It is said that President Rajapakse instructed setting up of a chapel in the ‘welfare villages’ to look into the spiritual needs of the internally displaced persons and refugees, who number up to 200,000. Sensing the danger of evangelization, the Hindu Council, the Hindu Women’s Society (Saiva Mangaiyar Kazhagam), the Sai Samithi, along with other organizations, swung into action to provide medicines, clothes, soaps, detergents and sanitary napkins and other articles of basic necessity, to augment the shelter, food and water provided by the government. The Hindu Council has also organized singing of Tamil devotional hymns (Thevaram and Thiruvasagam); the Sai Samithi has organized bhajans. These organizations are likely to take care of orphaned children by sending them to orphanages run by the Sri Ramakrishna Mission.

The present situation must be seen as an opportunity to revive Hindu-Buddhist unity and Hindu religious heads from India, especially from Tamil Nadu, would do well to establish contact and communication channels with Buddhist leaders of Sri Lanka. This will go a long way in bringing peace and harmony to the Island Nation. For this to happen, we need a strong “Hindu” political leadership in India. Let us hope it gets ‘elected’ now.

2009-04-01T15:28:00.000-07:00

A befitting rebuttal to Sister Prema, the Superior General of Missionaries of Charity

Dr Mrs Hilda Raja

AUTHOR IS A SENIOR CHRISTIAN CITIZEN

The new Superior General of the Missionaries of Charity (MoC)Sr.Mary Prema made two revelations-that religious conversion-‘is God’s work. That-if she received divine inspiration she would go to Kandhamal.

The first one of describing conversions as God’s work is the usual cliché which comes handy to all those involved in conversion. Conversion is to Christianity what Jehad is to Islam.

Sr Prema further explained that, ‘Every human being has the right to believe. Each person is born with dignity. Religious conversion is God’s work’. The contradictions galore within the two sentences are glaring. If every person has the right to believe then where is the need to initiate that person to something new and strange and in something in which that person is not born in? Should one god be exorcised out of the person and another god be installed to uphold the dignity with which this person was born with? This is actually what conversion is all about. Why this rupturing of the person from what he/she was .So what Sr Prema really means is that every person has a right to be converted and hence the right of the person to believe is conditioned and restricted to only believing in the god in whom Sr Prema and her whole church believes in. This is what Sr Prema articulated when she so naively asserted that every person has a right to believe and every person is born with dignity. That this god is only 2000 years old and somehow seems to be always in the company of those who invade the land of others is another dimension which needs a longer treatise.

If conversion is God’s work then whose work is re-conversion? Sr Prema-the Superior General of the MoC and the whole armies of Christian missionaries involved in conversion has failed this god miserably-because their god has failed them. If conversion is God’s work he seems to be rather slow and inefficient. The Catholic Church has the biggest army of nuns and priests and the Christian evangelical churches have their own brand of evangelists, the Southern Baptists alone as a group has nearly 100,000 career missionaries in North India. Yet this God seem to be hardly having an impact. This god also seem to be scared-does not direct their efforts to the Islamic countries. Is He afraid of terrorists? It is the simple unarmed, poverty stricken tribals and passive Hindus that this God and his divine inspired missionaries target at. And yet not so easy given the enormous funds that flow and the armies at the disposal of this god he had to give divine inspiration to a Christian agency to massacre an unarmed poor swamiji whom he found a great hurdle to spread his kingdom.

Sr Prema has unwittingly exposed the bluff of the Congress and the UPA leaders. We are told that conversion is not taking place. Conversion takes different forms-globally, it is disguised as a military coup, violence and very often a deception of service and development is the sheen given to this violent conversion. Yes conversion is violence wrought on a person-to deprive the person of his/her dignity which according to Sr Prema every person is born with-to tear the person off his affinity, his religious heritage and made him/her an alien is a psychological bleeding to death. Christianity and conversion are two sides of the same coin. Where ever Christianity went it was bloodshed-destruction, and a hidden agenda of political power, economic aggrandizement, and pauperization of the victims. In the words of the Kenyatta (the Kenyan freedom fighter) ‘when the missionaries came they had the Bible and we had the land. They said, ‘Let us pray,’ We closed our eyes, when we opened them, they had our lands and we had the Bible’. This is true not only in Africa but all over the globe. Those countries which broke away from the stranglehold of Vatican became progressive-like Canada, Australia, England but those colonized by the catholic powers like Spain, Portugal Mexico, Argentina, Cuba, Italy are mired in military rule and church tyranny. Christianity today likes to be seen as a peace loving, compassionate religion of brotherhood. But far from it-the religion was born in blood and grew in bloodshed. Economic and political powers are its hidden agenda covered with service organizations, education institutions etc.

May be Sr Prema is too naïve to understand and she as all nuns and priests are ignorant of church history. These nuns and priests are brainwashed into this service and love of the poor mission. Many soon realize but then it is too late for them especially in India to be courageous to act and pull out. They become like voices in the wilderness and the church is too powerful an organization to fight against by ordinary innocent and truthful persons.

This brings me to Sr Prema’s pious wish-that she would visit Kandhamal if she receives ‘divine inspiration’ and she would definitely intervene. One wonder what intervention is she talking about-intervene for whom and with whom? Sr Prema would do a greater service if she visited the ex nun Jesme in Kerala and listened to her tale of sexual harassment within the convent-how she was betrayed by her own and even had to submit herself to priests to be stripped naked. This is nothing new and not a singular case, but happenings that have been on for ages-these sexual escapades –including rape and murder have been happenings within the confines of the convents and the church compound. Only when a nun is raped outside these confines then all hell breaks loose. Sr Prema could direct her divine inspired mission to empathize with Sr Jesmy and many like her and intervene with the church authorities. Sr Prema the Superior General of the MoC should be aware that nuns are on contraceptives, nuns have begotten children of bishops and priests-whole dioceses have been sold in the USA to pay the compensation for the sexual violation on alter boys by priests.

A Jesuit province in the USA has declared itself insolvent because it cannot garner the huge funds to pay the compensation to the sexual victims by its perpetrators-the priests. Be it in India or in other parts of the world all this pales into nothing- only Kandhamal occupies and covers the whole vision of the pious Christians and Sr Prema is no exception. I suggest that she first visit the Ashram of Swami Lakshmanada and soothe the terror stricken children in whose presence the 84 year Swamiji was brutally butchered. Three nuns who were with him were also killed. Will Sr Prema intervene with those murderers and see that justice is done?

One last request, Sr Prema and her MoC work for the poor, she asaserts-then why should the money meant for the poor of this country find its way to the confers of Rome? It is very difficult to divest conversion and money. Are the accounts of the MoC being audited? If not why? Why should the lands and the church properties be exempted from tax and auditing? This is something anti-national. Money cannot change its value simply because it is held in the hands of a particular community-All monies must be accounted for. Is it not strange that those working in Minority Education institutions and drawing the UGC pay scales are Income tax assesses but the priests and the nuns working in the same institutions are exempted from paying Income tax. They too draw the same salaries-if not more for less work-they too hold individual bank accounts and they too draw their pensions till their death-all from the taxpayers monies. Why should they be exempted from paying the Income tax? This is just one area to show that the workings of the poor of which Sr Prema and all missionaries are engaged and other service organizations are a big money spinning business.

A special vocabulary must be coded to understand the language of the Christians. Power is sugar coated and called service. Forgiveness is easily extended to those who hurt them-to show how compassionate they are. But they refuse to stop hurting others-they refuse to stop dehumanizing the tribals and the poor. Why don’t they leave the poor alone? If in spite of the enormous funds which have flowed and are flowing from abroad combined with the government’s Five Year Plans and a globally powerful God by their side the missionaries are not able to diminish poverty, to reduce hunger and assetlessness, then is it not time to pause take stock of what is fundamentally wrong? Who is swindling whom? Why are the poor kept in poverty? Why should the poor continue to be poor, why should backwardness be ever growing? Account for the work that has been so far carried on and stop the pauperization and the plunder of this country and its poor. Should we wait for Sr Prema and the likes of her for divine inspiration to be just logical and sensible?

Tailpiece-

Even the Pope has lost his ability to pray that he has now assigned the Archbishop of Gawhati to script prayers for him! The Catholic Church needs prayer scripters- for it is unable to turn the hearts and souls of its followers to that spirit within themselves and seek redemption and justice.

Dr Mrs Hilda Raja,
Vadodara

2009-03-01T09:26:00.000-08:00

POPULATION EXPLOSION IN INDIA
WILL CAUSE A CRISIS

From: Lalvani source:vivekajothi blog

I am a graduate of Bombay University in Economics. If remember correctly, that year 1951 census, India's population was 351 millions. In last 57 years, it has tripled and there is no sign the explosion in population is abating.

Remember uncrowned Prime Minister Sanjay Gandhi? He tried to control population by family planning and sterilization? Christians and Muslims refused and finally, Hindus also realized that soon they will be in minority if the will be the only community to use family planning.

End result, explosion in population. In the past appx. 55 years, the population has rippled, thennext 50 years, there will be more than three billion Indians on earth. I wonder that India will be further partitioned into Christians, Muslims, Sikh and Hindus ?????

India being the Biggest Democracy, cannot follow Chinese model to limit one child per family.

How will they enforce Religious Fundamentalist to abide by two children per family ??? Which political party will dare to implement "Two children per family" doctrine ??? The problem is there, but there is no one person or one party, at present or near future, who can tackle this most serious problem India is facing.

Is there a solution of this problem ??? Yes. But the question is that at present, there is no one individual or a political party dare to push for it. What we need is a person or a political party which can put India's interest first than religion affiliation and personal interest.

Bharat J. Gajjar has brought out a very serious problem in the lime light again. Hopefully, there are people who will start thinking for the REFORM of population policy.

* * *

The rate of population growth in India is 1.578% at the present time. And India's population has jumped up to 1.15 Billion. The last time I was in Amdavad, Gujarat, I could not believe how much the population has grown since my last visit. There was almost no place to walk on the street or sidewalks. If this continues we are heading towards a crisis. In China they have made a law that people can only have one child. I think if there was a restriction on children to, two it would improve the situation. If someone has more than two children, the government should implement automatic birth control after the 2nd child. Many minorities in India are being encouraged to have multiple children. Some of them are having seven or eight children. This has to stop for the good of the country. India is making good economical progress which is eliminated by the population growth. The Government, standing back, and not taking action is a crime. If nothing is done to correct this situation, crime will become more prevalent and more people will suffer because of it. It is later than you think. The only thing I can do is pray for India that she wakes up soon.

Bharat J. Gajjar

2009-02-21T08:37:00.000-08:00

From Radha Rajan
Vigil Plainspeak on Madras Bar and Judiciary-The writer is Editor, www.vigilonline.com

The lawlessness bordering on terrorism inside court hall 3 of the Madras High Court on 17th February and the violent clashes that erupted on the 19th in the campus between a section of the lawyers and the police which lasted for over three hours, is rooted not just in caste, the all-time handy whipping boy for anti-Hindu and non-Hindu secularists and Dravidian 'Tamils', but also in the religion of the warring castes. The time has come to break the studied silence of the secularists and the Dravidians on the issue. Meanwhile the rowdiness and sheer goondaism of the lawyers of Tamil Nadu as of this moment remains unabated as they continue to rampage across cities and towns vandalising shops, buildings and police property and threatening police men and officers on duty. This section of lawyer rowdies has not spared police housing quarters either. The Tamil Nadu government has now issued shoot-at-sight orders to the police. It had no other option.

The Tamil Nadu Assembly on the 20th evicted MLAs belonging to the AIADMK, the PMK, MDMK, the CPI and CPI (M) from the House; the Speaker of the Assembly had earlier refused to allow them to raise the issue in the House or discuss it. While the political position of the Opposition, taking a uni-dimensional view of the complex problem by roundly condemning only the police force for the violence was predictable and along expected lines, the statement of former Chief Minister and General Secretary of the AIADMK, Ms. Jayalalithaa would have been laughable had the issue not been so serious with far-reaching consequences. Asking the Center to impose Article 356 in the state, Jayalalithaa also made the preposterous demand that a state of Emergency be declared in Tamil Nadu. Jayalalithaa justified her demand on the ground, "This incident proves that the Tamil Nadu police have now become a violent force". Jayalalithaa may think the people of Tamil Nadu have short memories but it was she who ran Tamil Nadu like a police state in the wake of the arrest and immoral incarceration of the venerable Peethathipathi of the Kanchi matham to brutally quell all protests and demonstrations against her.

In recent past, barely three months ago, on 13th November, 2008, Jayalalithaa had castigated the state government and the very same "violent" police force for their "inaction" and for being mute spectators when a group of scheduled caste students of the Madras Law College mounted a murderous attack against caste Hindu students inside the college campus under the very eyes of the police who were stationed outside the college; the police cannot enter educational institutions (like they cannot enter our courts) unless summoned by the head of the institution, the Dean or the Principal. Jayalalithaa faulted the police force for not entering the college campus despite being witness to the life-threatening attack. The police was damned then because it didn't. The police force is damned today because it did.

The cause for the Law College clashes in November 2008 was overtly political and projected as a caste conflict but the real cause for the homicidal attack was covert and religious. Unless the silence on this sensitive issue is broken and the truth spoken loud and clear, the poison that is coursing within the Tamil Nadu Bar and Judiciary, emaciating and wasting this important body, cannot be identified and neutralised; and this bodes very ill for democracy which ultimately rests on the character of the judges. Judges, let us recall emerge only from among the ranks of lawyers; the Tamil Nadu pool contributing to the nation's total tally of judges is today contaminated. Politically motivated or politically expedient diagnosis of this malaise will not check, much less cure the disease.

The majority of scheduled caste students in all government-aided educational institutions are Christians; either first-generation or second generation converts. Tamil chauvinism, like Islam and Christianity, is driven only by politics and has only political objectives as its raison d'etre. Capturing the state, failing which secession from the mother country is the objective of Tamil chauvinism. The LTTE is the most telling example of this contention. Unlike Marathi or Kannada chauvinism, Tamil chauvinism spills over into contiguous neighboring Sri Lanka and like the murderous and secessionist Nagas of the North-east who want to establish a Greater Nagaland, the Tamil chauvinists of Sri Lanka and Tamil Nadu desire to establish a greater Tamil nation. It is not a coincidence that Tamil chauvinists, like the Nagas, are in the main Christians.

The coastal communities and entire districts of Tamil Nadu are almost totally Christian or Muslim with irreligious, viciously anti-Hindu Dravidian Tamils constituting the cadre of the two main and other sundry, rising splinter Dravidian political parties who form the backbone of Tamil chauvinism - the DMK, the AIADMK, the PMK, the DMDK and MDMK. The communist parties habitually throw in their lot with the electorally successful anti-Hindu and anti-nation Dravidian party or coalition. It bears mention that the LTTE has the backing of the Church in Sri Lanka and Tamil Nadu and also that the Sri Lankan Muslim population is almost totally Tamil-speaking. This is separatist, secessionist Tamil chauvinist poison brew and it is this brew which is contaminating all educational institutions including the Madras Law College and other Law colleges in the state and all educational institutions. The extent of Church penetration by way of the growing numbers of Christians in these parties and through direct and indirect funding of these political parties can be gauged from the fact that all Dravidian parties met the US Consul-General in Chennai on the 20th of February pleading with him on bended knees for American intervention in Sri Lanka to protect the Tamil people! They have thus signaled that their agenda in Sri Lanka is different from that of their national government. If these parties can ask for US intervention in Sri Lanka which is not in India's national interest, tomorrow they may ask for the same in India if the national government is inimical to the political objectives of Islam or Christianity. Anti-Hindu Tamil chauvinism rests only on the support base of these so-called minority religions.

Non-Hindu and anti-Hindu Tamil chauvinist students go on to become Heads of Department, Deans, Vice-Chancellors and other important people in Tamil Nadu's fully or partially aided educational institutions while the same species of students in Tamil Nadu's Law Colleges aspire to become Government Pleaders, judges in the subordinate judiciary and eventually, god help us all, judges of the Madras High Court and thereafter transferred on promotion to other states. The penultimate stop in the journey is eventual vertical ascension as lawyers or judges in the Supreme Court, culminating as Chief Justice of India. All right-thinking patriots in the nation's Bar and Judiciary owe it to themselves and to the nation to cleanse the Madras Bar pool of this poison.

The clash between two sections of students in November 2008 in the Madras Law College was between students belonging to one caste which is Hindu and students belonging to the scheduled castes who are in the main, Christians or anti-Hindu irreligious Dravidian Tamil chauvinists. The coterie around Jayalalithaa comes from this Hindu community and given Jayalalithaa's new love for Christianity and the Church, the November clashes placed her literally on the horns of a political dilemma. She and the ruling DMK sought the most politically expedient escape route; they hanged the policeman. The then Commissioner of Police R Sekhar was removed summarily as was the Joint Commissioner (North) Abhay Kumar Singh. Because Tamil Nadu's dangerous anti-nation politics will not permit them to diagnose the problem correctly, the cure was just as faulty and destined to fail. Transferring senior police officers for the rowdyism, goondaism and terrorism of the students of the Law College in November did not prevent or deter the shameful happening in Court Hall 3 on the 17th of February or the events that followed it as a direct consequence of political inaction, silence and even capitulation over the murderous attack by the scheduled caste lawyers on Dr. Subramaniam Swamy, police men, women and officers and others in the court on that day.

The secular print and media, with no knowledge or understanding of the intricacies of Tamil Nadu's politics and its contrived political links with Sri Lanka's politics, are also guilty of choosing the easy route towards TRPs. They have been guilty of great disservice to their chosen profession by not informing or educating the people about the truth of the events. The police and the army are the favorite whipping boys but the media must pause and introspect – what will be the state of the nation if the police and the army one day simply refused to act. Which forces will benefit the most? The terrorist components of Islam, Christianity and Communism have forged partnerships and are a seamless web. Media coverage of the growing lawlessness of the scheduled caste students and lawyers of the Tamil Nadu Law Colleges and the Bar is ridden with political clichés and hackneyed phrases of police excesses. The violence in the state is growing because Dr. Swamy allegedly referred to the lawyers derogatorily by their caste name and the rowdies want Dr. Swamy arrested. The goonda lawyers are also burning the effigy of DGP Jain for ordering the Swift Action Group to move into the court premises in response to the vandals setting fire to the police station located inside the court. Under the circumstances, to prevent being blamed for inaction, the DGP had no other option but to deal with the rampaging mob in a manner he considered appropriate and effective.

Dr. Swamy is a "brahmin dog" and DGP Jain is an "invading Aryan". The scheduled caste Christian converts and the anti-Hindu Dravidian scheduled caste Tamils have been supported by all Dravidian political parties with the right to verbally and obscenely abuse and physically assault Hindus. This organized group when faced by resistance promptly seeks refuge in the law accusing the victims of having denigrated them by abusing them by their caste name. This is now a well-known and expected ploy and always succeeds in breaking the spirit of even the sturdiest Hindu resistance to their bullying and abuse. They are doing the same with Dr. Swamy now and instead of asking to see the court order wherein the judges have attested to the lawyers abusing Dr. Swamy as "brahmin dog", the media is propagating the lawyers' version and adding fuel to the well-planned fire of caste war.

Caste Hindus are known to retaliate in equal and appropriate measure to anti-Hindu provocations but Brahmins are soft targets. The war here is not Brahmins against scheduled castes but Christians and Dravidian Tamils against Hindus via the Brahmins. The bonus in this war is beating up policemen and burning police outposts and police jeeps and cars. If in the violence they get to beat up the police, that constitutes victory in the minor battle. It was so in 1998, it was so a decade later in 2008 and it continues to be that way in 2009. The war will be won when Tamil Nadu goes the Kerala Way. I think it has already gone that way and far beyond.

2009-02-06T06:39:00.000-08:00

ஸ்ரீலங்காவில் படுகொலை செய்யப்படும் தமிழ் இந்துக்கள்

~ இந்து செல்வன் | source:tamilhindus.com

இலங்கைவாழ் தமிழனின் கதை மிகத் துயரமானது. நெடுங்காலமாக நடந்து வருவது. கண்ணீர்த்துளி வடிவிலிருக்கும் இலங்கை அங்குள்ள தமிழர்களின் குருதித் துளியாக மாறிக்கொண்டிருக்கிறது. ஆம், அங்கு நிகழ்ந்து கொண்டிருப்பது இனப்படுகொலை!

அந்த நாட்டின் ஆதிகுடி மக்கள் நம் தொப்புள்கொடி உறவுகளான தமிழ் இந்துக்களே. ஆனால் ஆளும் சிங்களவர்கள் கையில் சிக்கி அவர்கள் இரண்டாம் தரப் பிரஜைகளாக ஆக்கப்பட்டனர். கல்லூரியில் இடம் கிடையாது. அரசுப் பணி கிடையாது. அடிப்படை வாழ்வாதாரம் கிடையாது. உரிமைகள் மறுக்கப்படுகின்றன. வெளிநாட்டில் புலம் பெயர்ந்தால்தான் அவர்களுக்கு வாழ்வு என்னும் நிலை இன்று.

அதுமட்டுமல்ல, ஓடிக்கொண்டிருக்கும் பஸ் நள்ளிரவில் நிறுத்தப்படும். அதிலிருந்து தமிழர்கள் மட்டும் கீழே இறக்கப்படுவர். இரக்கமின்றிச் சுட்டுக் கொல்லப்படுவர். பஸ் கிளம்பித் தன்வழியே போகும். பஞ்சாபில் காலிஸ்தான் போராட்டம் உச்சத்தில் இருந்த காலத்தில் இந்துக்களுக்கு நடந்த அதே கதை, அதற்குப் பல பத்தாண்டுகளுக்கு முன்னரே ஸ்ரீலங்காவில் தமிழ் இந்துக்களுக்கு நடந்தது. வரலாற்று ரீதியாக சிங்கள பௌத்த மதக் கோட்பாடுகளில் உதித்து, காலனியத்தால் உருவாக்கப் பட்ட பிரிவினைக் கொள்கைகளில் வளர்ந்து, பின்னர் காட்டுத் தீயெனப் பரவிய சிங்கள இனவாதமும், அத்துடன் இணைந்து கொண்ட பௌத்த மதவெறியும் தமிழ் இந்துக்களை என்றென்றும் தங்கள் ஆக்கிரமிப்பின் கீழ் வைத்திருக்க வேண்டும் என்று கருதிச் செயல்பட்டதே காரணம். நாம் பேசுவது 50 ஆண்டுப் பழைய கதை. அதை நமது பாரதி பார்த்திருந்தால்

நாட்டை நினைப்பாரோ? - எந்த
நாளினிப் போயதைக் காண்பதென்றே அன்னை
வீட்டை நினைப்பாரோ? - அவர்
விம்மி விம்மி விம்மி விம்மியழுங் குரல்
கேட்டிருப்பாய் காற்றே! துன்பக்
கேணியிலே இந்துத் தமிழர் அழுதசொல்
மீட்டும் உரையாயோ? - அவர்
விம்மி யழவுந் திறங்கெட்டும் போயினர்

என்று பாடியிருப்பான்.

இந்த அவலமான சூழ்நிலையில்தான் அங்கே பல போராட்டக் குழுக்கள் தோன்றின. ஈழ தேசிய விடுதலை முன்னணி (ENLF), தமிழ் ஈழ விடுதலை அமைப்பு (TELO), ஈழப் புரட்சி மாணவர் அமைப்பு (EROS), தமிழ் ஈழ விடுதலைக்கான மக்கள் அமைப்பு (PLOTE), ஈழ மக்கள் புரட்சி விடுதலை முன்னணி (EPRLRF) என்று வெவ்வேறு பெயர்களில் ஒரே நோக்கத்துடன் அமைப்புக்கள் தோன்றவேண்டுமானால் மக்கள் எத்தனை துன்பங்களுக்கு ஆளாகியிருக்க வேண்டும்!

தமிழ் நாட்டில் முதல்வரோடு சேர்ந்து நீலிக்கண்ணீர் வடிக்கும் முஸ்லிம்கள் அங்கே தம்மைத் தமிழராகக் காட்டிக்கொள்ளவோ, போராட்டத்தில் தோள்கொடுக்கவோ இல்லை. மாறாக, வழக்கம்போல இந்து வழிபாட்டிடங்களை அவமதிப்பதிலும், இந்துக்களைப் புண்படுத்துவதிலும் தமக்கிருந்த ஆர்வத்தையும் திறமையையும் முழுவீச்சில் காண்பித்து வெந்த புண்ணில் வேல் பாய்ச்சி வந்தனர்.

தமிழ் இந்துக்கள் முதலில் கேட்டது சமத்துவம்தான், தனி ஈழமல்ல. அதைத் தர மனமில்லாத பௌத்த சிங்களவர்கள் அரசு எந்திரத்தின் மூலம் கட்டற்ற வன்முறையைத் தமிழ் மக்கள் மீது அவிழ்த்து விட்டனர். அரசின் வன்முறை பொறுக்க முடியாத நிலையை எட்டிவிடவே, நிலையில் மேற்கூறிய அமைப்புகள் வன்முறையைக் கையிலெடுத்தன. ‘ஐந்து கிராமமல்ல, ஐந்து ஊசிமுனை இடம்கூடத் தரமுடியாது’ என்று பாண்டவர்களிடம் அடாவடியாகப் பேசி மறுத்த துரியோதனர்களுக்கும் இவர்களுக்கும் சற்று வித்தியாசமில்லாத நிலை ஏற்பட்டது. தமிழ் இந்து சமத்துவக் கோரிக்கை தமிழீழப் போராக மாறியது.

காலக்கிரமத்தில் ஈழ விடுதலை அமைப்புகள் ஒன்றிணைந்தன. தனித்துப் போராடுவோம் என்று சொன்ன போட்டி அமைப்புகளைத் தீர்த்துக்கட்ட பிரபாகரன் தயங்கவில்லை. ‘ஆயுதம் தாங்கிய பெரும் போராட்டமே’ வழி என்று இறங்கிவிட்ட வேலுப்பிள்ளை பிரபாகரனின் செவிகளுக்கு மிதவாதம் கசந்தது. கசப்பதில் தவறில்லை, ஆனால் மிதவாதிகளையும் ஒழித்துக்கட்டுவதே தீர்வு என்றும் கருதினார். தமிழ் மண்ணிலேயே வேறு அமைப்பைச் சேர்ந்த இலங்கைத் தமிழ்த் தலைவர்களைப் புலிகள் சுட்டுக் கொன்றது சரித்திரம். படிப்படியாகப் பிற அமைப்புகள் புலிகளோடு சங்கமமாகிவிட்ட பின், ‘ஈழத் தமிழர் பாதுகாவலனாக’ வரித்துக்கொண்ட எல்.டி.டி.ஈ. என்ற வேலியே பயிரை மேய்ந்த கதையும் நிறைய வெளியானதுண்டு.

எண்ணெய்ச் சட்டிக்கும் எரியும் அடுப்புக்கும் இடையே எதைத் தேர்ந்தெடுப்பது என்கிற கேள்விதான் இப்போது.

புலிகளின் கட்டுப்பாட்டில் இருந்த பகுதிகளைக் கருணையற்ற, எந்த வரைமுறைகளுமற்ற தாக்குதலால் கையகப்படுத்திக் கொண்டே வந்த ஸ்ரீலங்கா அரசு, முல்லைத்தீவின் ஒரு சிறிய பகுதிக்குள் அவர்களை நெருக்கிக் கொண்டு சென்று அடைத்திருக்கிறது. நிலவறைகளில் (பங்கர்) புலிகளோடு சாதாரணத் தமிழர்கள் - பெண்கள், முதியவர், குழந்தைகள் உட்பட - பதுங்கியிருக்கிறார்கள். ‘போராளியல்லாதவர்கள் தப்பித்துப் போகட்டும்’ என்று கூறி இரண்டு நாள் போர்நிறுத்தத்தை ராஜபக்சே அறிவித்தார். சாதாரண மக்கள்தாம் தமக்குக் கேடயம் என்பதை நன்குணர்ந்த புலிகள் அவர்களைத் தப்பிப் போகவிடவில்லை. மற்றொன்று, அப்படியே போனாலும், தப்பிவந்த எல்லோரையும் சாதாரண மக்கள் என்று ஸ்ரீலங்கா அரசு நம்பாது. தகவல் பெறுவதற்காக அவர்களில் பலர் கொடுமைப்படுத்தப் படுவார்கள். அந்த அச்சமும் இருந்திருக்கும்.

ஆயிரத்துக்கு அருகிலுள்ள எண்ணிக்கையிலான புலிகளும், ஏறத்தாழ ஒன்றரை லட்சம் பேர் குடிமக்களும் இப்போது மீண்டும் வரைமுறையற்ற தாக்குதலுக்கு உள்ளாகியிருக்கிறார்கள். அதில் மருத்துவமனைகளும் அடங்கும். மருத்துவமனையைத் தாக்கியதில் 5 பேர் இறந்திருக்கிறார்கள், ஏராளமான பேர் காயமுற்றிருக்கிறார்கள்.

நமக்கு வன்முறையில் நம்பிக்கையில்லை. சாதாரணமாகப் பசு வதையைக் கண்டிக்கும் இந்து சாத்திரங்களும் ‘தன்னைத் தாக்க வரும் பசுவையும் கொல்லலாம்’ என்று கூறுகின்றன. இன்றைய சட்டமும் அதை அனுமதிக்கிறது. அப்படிப்பட்ட ஒரு நிலையில்தான் LTTE கையில் ஆயுதம் எடுத்தது என்பதைப் புரிந்துகொள்கிறோம்.

பிரபாகரன் மலேசியாவில் ஒளிந்து கொண்டிருக்கலாம் என்ற வதந்தி கிளம்பிய உடனே அந்த அரசு “நாங்கள் இந்தியா, ஸ்ரீலங்கா ஆகியவற்றோடு இணைந்து இதை ஆய்வு செய்வோம்” என்று கூறியது. அதன் ஆர்வத்துக்குக் காரணம் பிரபாகரனைப் பிடிப்பதோ, ஸ்ரீலங்காவில் அமைதி கொண்டுவருவதோ அல்ல. மலேசியாவிலும் இந்துக்கள் ஒடுக்கப்படுகிறார்கள். அவர்களது வழிபாட்டு உரிமைகள் மறுக்கப்படுகின்றன. மாறாக, மலேசியாவில் தமிழ் இந்துக்களின் உரிமைகளுக்காகப் போராடி வரும் HINDRAF அமைப்புக்கும் புலிகளுக்கும் தொடர்பு இருப்பதாக மலேசிய அரசு கருதுவதே காரணம். “எங்களை ஒடுக்குகிறார்கள், உதவி செய்யுங்கள்” என்று ஹின்ட்ராஃப் பிரதிநிதி தமிழகத்துக்கு வந்து கேட்டபோது தோழர் தா. பாண்டியன் “முதலில் உங்கள் அமைப்பின் பெயரில் இருக்கும் ‘ஹிந்து’ என்ற சொல் இருக்கும்வரை உங்களை யாரும் ஆதரிக்கமாட்டார்கள்” என்று அறிவுரை கூறியது நினைவிருக்கலாம். ஒருகாலத்தில் யாழ்ப்பாணத்தில் தமிழருக்கு விமானம் மூலம் உணவுப் பொட்டலங்களை இந்திரா காந்தி அம்மையார் போட வழிசெய்தபோது, “காஷ்மீரில் பாகிஸ்தானோ சவூதி அரேபியாவோ உணவுப் பொட்டலங்களைப் போட்டால் ஒப்புக்கொள்வீர்களா?” என்று கேட்ட அதே புண்ணியவான்தான் இவர்.

இன்று ஸ்ரீலங்காவில் இந்துத் தமிழன் முழுவதுமாக அழிக்கப்படப் போகிறான் என்ற நிலைமை வந்துவிட்டதோ என்று நம் மனதில் ரத்தம் கசிகிறது. தமிழகத்தில் மழையில் கொண்டுவந்து ஒன்றும் புரியாத மழலைகளை நிறுத்தும் மனிதச் சங்கிலிகளாலோ, தனிமனிதர்கள் தம்மைத் தாமே நெருப்பிட்டுக் கொள்வதாலே ராஜபக்சேவின் மனம் மாறப்போவதில்லை. ‘இங்கே நடப்பது ஹிட்லர் நடத்தியது போன்ற இன அழிப்பு’ என்ற சரியான வாதத்தை, சரியான ஆதாரங்களோடு, தக்க இடத்தில் அமர்ந்திருக்கும் நபர்கள் மூலம், ஐ.நா. சபை உள்ளிட்ட பன்னாட்டு அமைப்புகளில் எடுத்துக் கூறி, உலக நாடுகளின் கண்களைத் திறக்க தமிழக முதல்வரும் பாரதப் பிரதமரும் முயற்சி எடுக்க வேண்டும். அதை விட்டுவிட்டு வெறும் உண்ணாவிரத நாடகங்களும், வீராவேசப் பேச்சுகளும், எரிகின்ற உடல்களில் குளிர்காய்வதும் கணந்தோறும் உயிர்விட்டுக்கொண்டிருக்கும் இலங்கைத் தமிழ் இந்துக்களின் உயிரைக் காக்காது.

2009-01-26T20:48:00.000-08:00

Jan 27, 2009
Caste: its perceived nuisance in politics can be mitigated by promoting its economic potential -- S. Gurumurthy

Traditional caste, by reorienting itself, seems to be handling modernity well. It is modernity that appears clueless as to how to handle caste.In his two articles in The Hindu (Jan. 8 and 9, 2009), Justice Markandey Katju has brilliantly articulated what was once the colonial — now, the modern — view on ‘caste.’ He asserts, like most do, that caste is a “social evil,” “divisive,” and “a curse” that must be ‘eradicated’ if India is “to prosper.” Yet he concedes that, despite its suspected racial origin, caste had done good to India by helping in work specialisation, which had made India an economic super power till CE 1700. But, he says, it is an old story, and the British advent has changed all that. Asking “could India have developed like North America and Europe had the British not come?” he answers: “there is no use crying over spilt milk.” He is now relieved that the evil of caste is being destroyed by technology, people’s struggles, and inter-caste marriages.In sum, Justice Katju accepts the western anthropological view of Indian society. But setting out to validate the western view, the Dravidian and Dalit movements actually ended up repudiating it.

For it is the very caste that such movements fought to snuff out that finally became the vehicle for their assertion, surprisingly proving the old saying, “vishasya visham oushadam,” that is, if caste were poison, it is its cure too. Justice Katju, like most scholars — social, economic and political — seems confused about how to handle the ’traditional’ caste in ’modern’ times. While they see it as an evil in politics, here is a different view of caste that brings out its positive role in market economics, that is, caste as ’modern’ development — yes, modern economic development — vehicle.

Popular Indian socio-economic discourse today seems to be not fully familiar with the emerging phenomenon of ‘social capital’ — an area of study where culture and economics confluence. Francis Fukuyama, who authored the first bible of globalisation (The End of History and the Last Man) and made individualism, the free market, and liberal democracy demigods, wrote his next book Trust in which, on rethinking, he captured culture as the “20 per cent missing element” of economics.

As contrasted with individualism-dominated societies, he says, relation-based societies generate culturally defined social capital. Social capital is non-formal networking based on kinship within societies. The emerging view is that social capital expedites the socio-economic development process.

Fukuyama had missed out India, therefore caste, as India was not worth noticing when he wrote the book Trust. But contemporary writers and modern minds like Gurcharan Das and Swaminathan Ankilesaria Aiyar in India did not miss that out what Fukuyama had. They perceive caste as a potential engine of growth and development. Swaminathan Aiyar saw it as the social capital of India. That Justice Katju seems to be unaware of the empirical evidence of caste as a development vehicle in economics is evident from his remark that “a scientific study’ on caste ’is yet to be done.”Caste is a very strong bond. While individuals are related by families, castes link the families.

Castes transcended the local limits and networked the people across. This has prevented the disturbance that industrialism caused to neighbourhood societies in the West, resulting in unbridled individualism and acute atomisation. In independent India, a contradiction has developed between the individualism-centric Constitution and caste collectives. Caste-based politics has actually helped to harmonise this contradiction between the formal Constitution and the non-formal social architecture. In a sense, caste-based politics mediates between traditional society and the modern state in India. Yet it can still be argued that the caste element in politics is not desirable. But caste in economics is a positive drive of development. Read on.

The caste system, which was admittedly savvy with economics over millennia, has in modern times engaged the market in economics and democracy in politics to reinvent itself. It has become a great source of entrepreneurship. Studies show that the castes-based industrial clusters lead the nation’s industrial development. A UNIDO study (1997) shows that out of the 370 small scale industrial clusters and 2600 artisan-based clusters, which generated 70 per cent of India’s industrial output, 66 per cent of exports, and 40 per cent of employment, only 13 were government-sponsored. The rest had evolved out of the caste/community-based network.

Take the case of backward castes. The entrepreneurship generated by the Patel caste today dominates two-thirds of the global diamond trade. The Nadar caste runs over three-fourths of the retail trade, match works, and fireworks in Tamil Nadu. In Tirupur, Goundar caste entrepreneurs, 80 per cent of whom are not even matriculates, compete at the global level, exporting knitwear garments valued at over $2 billion. The World Development Report 2001 found that the social networking within the Goundar caste and the circulation of capital by trust had enabled Tirupur’s rise as a global knitwear hub. In Sankagiri and Namakkal in Tamil Nadu, Goundar caste entrepreneurs own the largest fleet of lorry, tanker, and tipper transport vehicles in the whole of India. Ninety per cent of them were farmers earlier and 20 per cent were just rearing cattle. The list is too long to be captured here.

An empirical study was conducted in some 25 caste-based industrial clusters in different places in India by a team of academics and professionals trained in modern business under the aegis of the Tamil Nadu Swadeshi Academic Council. It showed that whether it is the Jatavs of Agra and Kanpur, or the Nadars, Naidus, or Goundars of Tamil Nadu, or the Patels of Gujarat, or the artisan Ramgadiyas of Punjab, they have risen as competent entrepreneurs – many at the global level – mostly by leveraging on their kinship-based social capital. Most of them have had very little education. It is the community that has acted as the knowledge provider thorough kinship and social network.

More information on the caste-based growth model is available in the book Indian Models of Economy, Business and Management [Prentice-Hall of India 2008] by P. Kanagasabapathi who was part of the Swadeshi Academic Council team. A recent book by Harish Damodaran, India’s New Capitalists: Caste, Business, and Industry in a Modern Nation (Palmgrave Macmillan) also points to the evolution of caste as a development vehicle. A study of unregistered small and tiny enterprises by the National Sample Survey Organisation (NSSO) in 2005 showed that there were over 42 million such units, out of which 45 per cent were owned by backward castes, scheduled castes, and scheduled tribes. These 42 million units provided the largest employment outside agriculture, engaging 90 million hands, and growing at an annual rate 2.6 per cent during 1990-98. So caste is turning into social capital in the market economy, and emerging as an open air university for entrepreneurship.

To conclude, traditional caste, by reorienting itself, seems to be handling modernity well. It is modernity that appears clueless as to how to handle caste. The modern elites see caste as a political nuisance. But they seem to be unaware that its perceived nuisance in politics can be mitigated by promoting the economic potential of caste. Elite India’s dilemma about caste seems to be outdated.-- S. Gurumurthy

2009-01-22T17:37:00.000-08:00

பொங்கல் பண்டிகை தொடர்பாக நிகழ்வுகள்.
கலிஃபோர்னியா மாகாணம், அமெரிக்கா:

பொங்கலும் தேங்க்ஸ்கிவிங்கும் ஒன்றுதான்

இங்குள்ள வளைகுடாப் பகுதியில் (Bay Area) வசிக்கும் தமிழ் கத்தோலிக்க கிறிஸ்தவர்கள் , செயிண்ட் ஜோசப் சர்ச் வளாகத்தில், ஜனவரி 14 அன்று பொங்கல் என்ற “இந்திய நன்றி தெரிவிக்கும் நாள்” (Indian Thanksgiving) விழாவைக் கொண்டாடினர். இப்பகுதி தமிழ் கிறிஸ்தவத் தலைவரான சுந்தர் வின்சென்ட் பொங்கல் பற்றிக் கூறுகையில் “Pongal is a harvest festival, the Tamil equivalent of Thanksgiving” என்று குறிப்பிட்டார். விசேஷ சுவிசேஷ பிரார்த்தனை மற்றும் “விசேஷ இந்திய விளக்கு” ஏற்றுதல் மற்றும் இரவு உணவுடன் விழா முடிவடைந்தது. இதுபற்றி அவர் அமெரிக்கப் பத்திரிகைகளிடம் மேலும் கூறுகையில், “உலகெங்கும் பல தேசங்களில் 90 மில்லியன் தமிழ் மக்கள் வாழ்கின்றனர். அப்போஸ்தலர் புனித தாமஸ்தான் தமிழ் பேசும் இந்தியர்களுக்கு கடவுள் பற்றிய நற்செய்தியை முதன்முதலில் சொன்னார். தமிழகத்தின் தலைநகரான சென்னையில் அவர் கொல்லப் பட்டார்” என்றார்.
“சென்னையில் உள்ள புனித தாமஸின் கல்லறைக்கு ஏராளமானவர்கள் தினமும் வந்து செல்கின்றனர். தமிழ்ப் பொங்கல் (Tamil Pongal) புதிய நம்பிக்கையை அனைவருக்கும் அளிக்கும்” என்றார் அவர். இவ்விழாவில் Bishop Patrick J. McGrath, Father William Rosario, Father Oscar D. Tabujara, Father Robert B. Moran ஆகிய உள்ளூர் (அமெரிக்க) கிறிஸ்தவப் பங்குத் தந்தைகள் மற்றும் பல கிறிஸ்தவத் தலைவர்களும் பங்கு கொண்டனர்.

(நன்றி: http://www.dsj.org) source-tamilhindu.com

2009-01-16T20:33:00.000-08:00

TRUTH ABOUT 6 'M''s HINDUS SHOULD LEARN BEFORE VOTING

Here is a forthright review and analysis of the security situation in India by Shri Deivamuthu, Editor of the "Hindu Voice" Mumbai. This urgent yet alarming article is titled "THE TRUTHS YOU MUST KNOW BEFORE YOU VOTE". He warns of the impending danger generated by half a dozen disintegrating factors: The author summarizes that "Today our country - Bharat - is seized by six Yamahs (6Ms) - Mullahs, Missionaries, Marxists, Mecaulayists, Media and Maino. Collectively and singularly they have no love for Hindu Dharma, Hindu Culture and Hindu Civilization......While most Hindus are busy in their daily chores like earning a living, making money, celebrating festivals, enjoying their lives, etc., our adversaries have hatched very sinister plans to enslave us politically and then obliterate Hindu Dharma from the Indian soil. ...

Krishan Bhatnagar
______________________________________________________________________

THE TRUTHS YOU MUST KNOW BEFORE YOU VOTE

By P. Deivamuthu, Editor, Hindu Voice, Mumbai.
hinduvoice@mtnl.net.in
Tel: 022-28764418, 28764460, 09324728153

The Facts

Can you visualise a scene where your son/daughter or your grandson/granddaughter succumbs to the bullet of a terrorist when they are doing some shopping or worshipping at a temple? Can you imagine a situation where your children or grandchildren are forced to leave your house and take asylum somewhere else? Or can you reconcile to the fact that they are forced to give up Sanatan Hindu Dharm and convert to an alien religion? Today, even just a thought on these lines will send shiver down your spine. But it has happened and is going to happen if you are not awake. Just look at the following facts.

1. 200 (two hundred) years ago Hindus in Kandahar (Afghanistan) were observing the Sanathan Dharm by performing Pooja and singing Bhajans and Kirtans. Today there is no one. There are only Al Qaedas and Talibans, enforcing Shariat law of ‘eye for an eye’, ‘leg for a leg’, etc.

2. 100 (hundred) years ago, Hindus in Lahore and Karachi (which derives their name from Lav and Kush, the sons of Sri Ram) were observing the Sanathan Dharm by performing Pooja and singing Bhajans and Kirtans. Today there is none. All have vanished into thin air. After the creation of Pakistan in 1947, by dividing our Motherland Bharat, it was named ‘Islamic Republic of Pakistan’ and became an Islamic country. Hindus who formed nearly 24% of Pakistan at the time of partition, have been reduced to less than 1% today.

3. 50 (fifty) years ago, Hindus in Srinagar (Kashmir) too were observing the Sanathan Dharm by performing Pooja and singing Bhajans and Kirtans. Today no one is left there to do so. All have been chased away, and are living like refugees in Jammu and Delhi.

Considering the above historical facts, 50 (fifty) years from now, will you (or your son/daughter or grand son/grand daughter) be able to perform Pooja and sing Bhajans and Kirtans? Will our country remain democratic and secular. Will your children have the freedom of thought and expression? Logic says ‘NO’. Social demography also confirms this. Symptoms too point out towards that stark eventuality (I can give you hundreds of examples):

The landscape of Bharat has continuously been shrinking. The world Muslim population is about 130 crores, but there are 57 Islamic countries. The world Christian population is about 200 crores. There are nearly 150 countries where Christianity wields supreme. The world Hindu population is nearly 110 crores. Is there a single country for Hindus?

Is this the legacy you want to leave behind for your sons and daughters? If not, get up from your deep slumber and face the challenge, before it is too late. Before knowing about the challenges, we should go into the background of our Nation. Bharat is a land of Sants and Rishis. Many Gods and Rishis have taken avatar in this land - Raam, Krishna, Mahavir, Bhuddha, Adhi Shankara, Guru Nanak, etc. That is why it is called Devbhoomi, Punyabhoomi, etc. For us, it is the Motherland (Mathrubhoomi), and we worship Her as “Bharat Mata”.

Bharat has all along been a de facto Hindu Nation, although it has been ruled by Muslims and Christians for nearly 1000 years. There is no country in the world which, after being enslaved for nearly 1000 years, takes rebirth as one country. Bharat did so, in spite of so much diversity in the name of caste, language, region, etc. This oneness was due to the spiritual and cultural unity of Bharat, which in other words is called Hindutva. Moreover, Spiritualism and Nationalism have always been interlinked in Bharat. For example, in a Pooja, the ‘sankalpa’ begins with “Bharata varshe, Bharata kande, Jambu Dweepe ...”, a clear reference to Motherland. India can remain united only on the basis of Hindutva, i.e. Hindu Principles, which encompasses everything humanity stands for. Even today Bharat is a Hindu Nation; otherwise democracy and secularism could not have survived.

Today one fears that history is being repeated and Bharat may once again slip into the hands of forces inimical to democracy and secularism, who may rule Bharat as dictators enforcing their religious dogmas on Hindus. It is therefore the duty of every citizen believing in peace, tolerance and pluralism, to raise his voice against Adharm - any force that tries to destalibise the spiritual and cultural unity of Bharat. When Dharm becomes a mute spectator as in Mahabharat, Adharm will rule the roost, which will ultimately lead to Kurukshetra. If we have to avoid another Kurukshetra, we have to recognise the dangers that engulf us and take remedial measures to avert them. Now what are the challenges?

Today our country - Bharat - is seized by six Yamahs (6Ms) - Mullahs, Missionaries, Marxists, Mecaulayists, Media and Maino. They have no love for Hindu Dharma, Hindu Culture and Hindu Civilization. Unless we get rid of these 6Ms, Hindus will not be able to live in peace.

(I must make it very clear that when I say Mullahs and Missionaries, I am not talking abut common Muslims and Christians, who are equal citizens of this country like Hindus. No one can deny religious freedom to any community. Left to themselves, Muslims and Christians would make out to be true nationalists. But it is the Mullahs and Missionaries who use them as pawns in their power brokering, by having a vice-like grip over them.)

A brief description of the 6Ms syndrome is as under:

A. Mullahs

Whether you call them Mullahs or Maulvis, it is they who hold the real power under Islam or in an Islamic country. They hold a powerful control over their followers, by way of issuing ‘fatwas’, i.e. religious edicts. In a country like India, the Maulvis declare that their fatwa supersedes even court decisions, because according to them, Muslims are supposed to follow only the Shriat Law (made by Allah) and not civil laws which are man-made.

But strangely, the UPA Government has filed an Affidavit in the Supreme Court stating that the fatwas of Maulvis do not interfere in the normal functioning of our laws. And strangely, even our Courts bend over backwards in this sinister design.

For example - 12 MLAs in the Kerala Assembly took Oath in the name of Allah. A man filed a PIL in the Kerala High Court saying that taking Oath in the name of Allah is unconstitutional. The Kerala High Court overruled the objection. He again went to the Supreme Court. The Supreme Court too held that taking Oath in the name of Allah is similar to taking Oath in the name of God, i.e. Allah and God are the same. Now, many Mullahs and Maulvis have declared that they do not recognise ‘God’ and it is only Allah for them. That means, when Muslims themselves declare that God is not Allah, how come our Supreme Court declares that God and Allah are the same. It is like giving a good character certificate to a man who himself admits that he is a rogue.

Many times, the fatwas issued by them make living difficult even for a common Muslims, or forcibly separates husband from wife, causing great hardship to their children - sometime even leading to prostitution. But still, they stick to their fatwa, however impractical or immoral it may be, as it is according to Shriat Law. (I have come out with a book titled “180 Hard Facts of Religious HIV - Hatred, Intolerance and Violence” which documents these facts).

Mullahs and Maulvis have a vested interest in keeping the Muslim community backward and illiterate, so that it submits to them and always looks for their guidance (fatwa). Because, once awakened, they will start questioning them. By often proclaiming that ‘Islam is in danger’ they create a fear psychosis in the community and keep them in ghettos. A few intellectual Muslims feel helpless, as it is the Mullahs who have a sway over the community.

B. Missionaries

Missionaries, not to confuse with ordinary Christians, are indeed ‘merchants of religious dogmas’. Wherever they have gone, they have destroyed the local culture to establish the Kingdom of Christ.

According to Dr. David Frawley (Acharya Vamadeva Shastri): “The missionary business remains one of the largest in the world and has enormous funding on many levels. It is like several MNCs with the different Catholic, Protestant and Evangelical groups involved. There are full time staffs and organizations allocating money, creating media hype, plotting strategies and seeking new ways to promote conversion. The local native religion has about as much chance against such MNC incursions as a local food seller has if McDonald’s moves into the neighbourhood with a slick, well funded advertising campaign targeting his customers.”

“In fact missionary activity is like an ideological war. It is quite systematic, motivated and directed. It can even represent a blitzkreig using media, money, people and public shows to appeal to the masses in an emotional way. Therefore, with missionary activity we ... are talking about a religious effort towards world conquest that is quite happy to put an end to other religious traditions - that looks to establish one particular religion for all human beings, in which diversity of human religions is discredited and forgotten.” ( Ref: David Frawley - “The Ethics of Religious Conversions”)

They reach remote areas to work among tribals. In the name of service, they convert Hindus. They do not hesitate to even resort to violence if their work is hampered. The recent gruesome murder of the 84-year old Swami Laxmanananda Saraswati is a classic example. They took the help of their foot soldiers - Maoists and Naxalites - to accomplish this task. It is reported that a few of their rank were bought over by the Church for eliminating the Swami.

Missionaries are hate-mongers too. A Booklet - Satya Darshini - prepared and distributed by Missionaries in Mangalore describes Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesh as lecherous. The book says ‘Urvashi – the daughter of Lord Vishnu – is a prostitute. Vashitha is the son of this prostitute. He in turn married his own Mother.’ Naturally, Hindus are furious at these insults to their Gods, sometime leading to violent reaction.

The Missionaries are adapt at spreading lies and canards, to attain their goal of harvesting souls. Many of the Hindus who follow them become fanatics and ‘mentals’. (My book titled “180 Hard Facts of Religious HIV - Hatred, Intolerance and Violence” documents these facts).

C. Marxists

Marxists, or the Communists, are the sons of Karl Marx, who said that ‘religion is the opium of masses’. They claim to be atheists, but their atheism is limited only to Hinduism. They never question the existence of Islamic and Christian Gods.

For the ordinary people, unaware of the niceties of ideological differences, all Communists are the same - violent prone, and it really does not matter whether different segments call themselves as CPI, CPI(M) or CPI (Marxist-Leninist).

They have their masters in China and Russia. The Communists have never considered Bharat as one nation. Their claim is that India is a State of different Nations, and will one day break up just like the former Soviet Union. They demand ‘self-determination’ for the people of Kashmir, but on the same breadth refuse similar rights to Tibetians (which is occupied by China). They were the stooges of Britishers and opposed independence to our country. While communism has collapsed all over the world, somehow in India it is still alive - to the extent that till the other day it was doing the back seat driving in the UPA Government. They never believe in democracy and secularism.

About 3 crore Muslims have illegally infiltrated into India, via West Bengal. The Communist Government of West Bengal, not only cordially welcomes them, but also provides them with Ration Card and ultimately voters card. And such illegal Bangladesh immigrants become their major vote bank.

During 1942 the Communists were more loyal to the British than the King of England. They heaped insults on Gandhiji, Subhas Chandra Bose and Jayaprakash Narayan, and ran down the Quit India Movement as an indication of bankruptcy of ideas. They sided with China in the Sino-Indian conflict in 1962. That, surely, was the most traitorous act, and so far, no apology has come from the party. The CPM has turned out to be just an Indian branch of the Chinese Communist Party. Maoists and Naxalites are their foot soldiers. They wholeheartedly defend them in all their violent activities.Luckily the people of India have marginalised them to only three states - West Bengal, Kerala and Tiripura. But that is not sufficient. Communism should be thrown out of India.

D. Media
When we talk of Media, it is the English media, both print and electronic, which is in focus. Most of our English media is serving foreign interests. Whatever good that is happening in India does not attract their attention. But every small incident is blown out of proportion and shown to the international world, to deride India. Some newspapers even act as the mouthpiece of some foreign countries.

The 26th biennial general body meeting of the Catholic Bishops Conference of India (CBCI) was held in Thrissur (Kerala) from 7th to 14th January 2004, to debate over religious conversions. About 150 Bishops, 26 Archbishops and three Cardinals attended the conference. The Editor-in-Chief of The Hindu, N.Ram, the Chief of Bureau of NDTV in Chennai, Jennifer Arul, and the General Editor of the Mangalam group of publications, K.M. Roy too attended the Meet. What was their role in a purely closed-door religious session is anybody’s guess. Mr. Ram is also a card-holding Communist. He has made many trips to China and is promoting Chinese interests in India.

According to KPS Gill some of the media organisations are actually front offices for terrorist groups. He might have had in mind journals like Tehelka, Communalism Combat, etc. Karan Thapar, a noted journalist, desired for the ‘sudden elimination’ of Narendra Modi.

“Genocide” “Holocaust” are the words used by the media for the riots in Gujarat. But when a real “Genocide” took place in Dellhi in 1984 (killing of Sikhs under Congress rule) and Sangrur and Nandigram in West Bengal under CPM Rule in 2008, they kept mum. Their ‘secular’ Dharm is to call a “genocide” as riot and a riot as “genocide”.

The ‘secular’ media does not care to report about the sins of Christian Missionaries and Muslim fanatics, but as is their wont, they project the sinned (Hindus) as the villains. This happened in Godhra, Kandhamal, Amarnath and Mangalore. In short, the English media is working with a hidden agenda - to destabilize India by demoralising Hindus.

The entire English Media, full of Mecaulay’s sons, is behaving like the paid servants of the Congress. While Islamic terrorism is being played down, alleged involvement of Hindus in terrorist activities is being blown out of proportion. Hinduism itself is being termed as violent. Hindus’ sacred symbol “OM” is juxtaposed with alleged Hindu terrorists, as though they derived inspiration from the sacred “OM”, whereas they refuse to even take note of other ideologies inspiring terrorism.

E. Mecaulayists

Mecaulay, whose education system we have adopted, declared: “We require an education system in India which will produce a class of interpreters, who will be Indian in colour and Englishmen in taste, opinions and morals.” And he has succeeded to a large extent. This education system in India has produced many ‘intellectuals’ - who are nicknamed ‘cocoanuts’ - brown in outlook and white (Englishmen) in taste, opinion and morals.

These Mecaulayists, who are also called ‘secularists’ have developed a new religion called ‘Secularism’. In the name of secularism, they do everything to deride Hindus and India.Hindu India with a multi-religious idea, a multi-religious living, a multi-religious culture, a multi-religious fabric or a multi-religious structure does not need secularism. Secularism is in-built in Hinduism.

For these Mecaulayists, Sanskrit is communal and Urdu is secular; Mandir is communal, Masjid is secular; Sadhu is communal, Imam is secular; BJP is communal, Muslim League is secular; Dr. Praveen Thogadiya is anti-national, Bhukari is national; Vande Matharam is communal, Allah-O-Akbar is secular; Shriman is communal, Mian is secular; Hinduism is communal, Islam is secular; Hindutva is communal, Jihad is secular; SIMI is secular, Bajrang Dal is communal; and at last, Bharat is communal, Italy is secular!
(The double-standards adopted by these Mecaulayists-Secularists is brought out by me in a book titled “650 Truths You Must Know Before It Is Too Late”).

F. Maino

Who is this Maino? Yes, it is Antonia Maino, a Roman Catholic Christian, born in Italy, rechristened as Sonia Gandhi, who, knowing nothing about this nation, is running the affairs of this Hindu Nation through the back door. She has scant respect for Hindu Dharm and Hindu Culture. But our power-hungry Congressmen are vying with each other to be the slave of this uncrowned Queen of Bharat.

Why should the Congress party import a lady from Italy? Is there no worthy Indian to head the party? She was a Bar Girl in London. “A Waitress who became the world leader” - This is how The Guardian, London, headlined in 2004. Her academic qualification is next to nothing. She cannot speak a single sentence on her own and she is strutting about on the political platform thanks to media hype. Former Lok Sabha speaker Shri P.A. Sangma asked her in a Congress Working Committee meeting: “We do not know anything about you, Madam”. (Just to oppose her, he and Sharad Pawar left the Congress and formed NCP, but today the same Mr. Pawar is clinging on to her!). After marrying Rajiv Gandhi and living in India, she did not opt for Indian citizenship for 18 years, but became a voter in Delhi!

Her hatred for Bharatiya culture can be gauged from the fact that she refused to attend an event making Vande Mataram Centenary in New Delhi on 7th Sept. 2006.

At her behest, the so-called secular government had no compunction in declaring a holiday on the death of Pope John Paul II, who is the head of Roman Catholics. Did it ever declare a holiday on the death of any of our Shankaracharyas or Dharma Gurus? Leave alone honouring our Saints, the UPA Govt. is trying to book Hindu Sadhus and Sadhvis under manufactured charges of terrorism.Australian Missionary, Ms. Gladys Staines (wife of Graham Staines) was honoured with Padma Shree last year. What was her contribution to Bharat? Benny Hinn, a fraudster missionary, boasted that a friend of Sonia Gandhi had helped clear way to make his Bangalore event possible. This confirms Sonia’s support to the evangelical agenda.

Look at her coterie: Ambika Soni, a Christian, is Congress' General Secretary and a powerful member of Sonia's coterie. Oscar Fernandes is a minister who implements Centre's policies. Margaret Alva (resigned recently) is in charge of Maharashtra Congress. Congress in Karnataka is virtually A.K. Antony's domain and Sonia's secretaries belong to various Christian organisations in India. Walson Thampu, a known anti-Hindu, is the head of NCERT's (National Council for Educational Research and Training) Educational Committee. A known Hindu-hater, John Dayal, is appointed to the National Integration Committee. Another anti-Hindu and hate-monger, Kancha Elliah, has implicit approval of the Government to plead to UN & US Congress to look into matters related to caste discrimination in India.

We drove away Britishers who ruled over us for nearly 200 years and got independence in 1947. Is there any logic in bringing in another foreigner to rule us? Can’t the Congress select a Nationalist congressman amongst them to lead it? Mahatma Gandhi aspired for Ram Rajya. But Sonia Gandhi is bringing in Rome Rajya. Hindus have to recognise this modern “Bhoothna”.

The Prologue

Under the UPA Government, both the minorities - i.e. Muslims and Christians - have become the first class citizen and Hindus have become second class citizens of India. Hindu interests and grievances are treated with disdain. The 6Ms described above have a field day unbridled. Under the present UPA dispensation, anti-social and anti-national elements have come to occupy important positions in Government and Bureaucracy. A systematic effort is being made to attack Hindu Spiritual Centres and Hindu Dharmacharyas. Attack on Swami Ram Dev, Kanchi Shankaracharya, Sri Satya Sai Baba, Asaram Bapu, etc. and on Sabarimalai, Tirupathi, Srirangam, Amarnath, etc. are just a few examples.

Terrorists are having a field day. Having repealed POTA and by not hanging Mohamed Afzal, the UPA Govt. has sent out a message that it will be soft towards terrorism. Coimbatore blast accused, Madhani, was given special massage in the jail. He has subsequently been acquitted. Many Cabinet Ministers in the UPA Government are pro-terrorists. Sincere and Honest Police Officers are targeted. Security Personnel who kill terrorists during encounter are being framed.

Families of terrorists killed in encounter by our brave jawans are being given financial aids. The Govt. wants to spend tax-payers money for the legal defence of arrested terrorists. Some of the ministries are working at cross purposes. When Home Minister Shivraj Patil (now resigned) is ostensibly going after the terrorists, the HRD Minister Arjun Singh is organizing their defence. It takes a Jihadi attack like the Mumbai Massacre of 26/11 to make the UPA Govt. squirm.
Under the UPA Government, which was supported by the Communists till recently, Hindus are under constant attack. RSS and VHP workers have been brutally murdered in Kerala, in a Taliban style. Hindus on a Teerta Yatra were attacked in Gangasagar, WB.

Those who belittle Hinduism and denigrate Hindu Gods and Bharat Mata, like MF Hussain, go scot free, in the name of freedom of expression. They are even rewarded with Awards and ‘Doctorate’. But authors like Taslima Nasreen are driven out of the country for expressing their opinion! A book titled "Islam - A Concept of Political World Invasion by Muslims" by Supreme Court Advocate Mr. R.V. Bhasin has been banned and copies confiscated by the Maharashtra Govt.

The belief of Hindus in Ram Sethu is questioned by the secularists as well as the UPA Govt. But they never dare question the belief of Muslims in Hazratbal Dargarh in Srinagar, where a hair of Mohammed is kept.

Himalayan efforts are made to break Ram Sethu. Affidavits are filed in the Supreme Court that Sri Ram has nothing to do with Hinduism and Ram Sethu is not sacred. But special efforts are made to save a small masjid, visited hardly by 30 Muslims a day, while expanding the run way of the Kolkata airport. Ultimately the runway was rerouted and the masjid was saved, leading to the demolition of many sky-rise buildings and involving additional expenses of crores of rupees.
About 90 acres of land allotted to the Amarnath Shrine Board for providing temporary facilities to Amarnath Yatris is cancelled (subsequently restored) because Muslim fanatics opposed the allotment on the pretext that it will pollute the environment, whereas many acres of lands in the valley are allotted to build Masjids and Islamic Universities.

An obliging UPA Govt. has asked Hindus not to use ‘provocative’ slogans such as “Har Har Mahadev”, “Jai Shree Ram”, “Bharat Mata Ki Jai”, etc. as they are considered ‘threatening’ by Muslims. But the same government does not mind the war cry “Allah-Oh-Akbar” and “Pakistan Jindabad”.

Most of our Freedom fighters and Revolutionary Leaders are described as ‘terrorists’ by this Govt. Text Books are used to twist our history and tarnish Hindus and Sanatan Hindu Dharm.
Temple funds are usurped by the Government. Many state governments are spending temple funds for rennovation of Masjids and Churches, whereas temples are left with no money even to buy oil for lighting the lamp. Temple lands are usurped by politicians, depriving temples of their revenue. While Muslims and Christians are allowed to run their Mosques and Churches without any interference from the government, temples are under the control of the governments. While Haj pilgrims are given subsidy, Hindus are forced to pay extra money while going on pilgrimage.

In a few states, electricity is provided either free or at a nominal charge for Church and Islamic functions. But temples are charged the actual electricity charges - a clear case of doublestandards.Recently, a systematic effort is being made to ‘manufacture’ Hindu Terrorists. Hindu Sadhus and Sadhvis are being framed in cooked up charges. Even our Army personnel are being trapped. A Hindu taking pride in being a Hindu is termed ‘communal’. Every Hindu organisation is being equated with SIMI, a banned organisation.

Islamic terrorists like Madhani, Mohammed Afzal, Sohrabbudin, Sahabuddin, etc. are favoured. Many ministers openly support SIMI, a banned organisation, while at the same time clamouring for banning nationalist organisation like RSS, VHP, Bajrang Dal, etc. But sincere police officer like IG Vanzara (who killed Sohrabbudin in an encounter) and encounter specialists, Sachin Vaze and Daya Naik, are being harassed.

The PM talks of “Hindu fundamentalists”, but never say ‘Islamic terrorism’? The PM spends sleepless nights when an Indian Muslim is arrested by the Australian government for alleged terror links. But when the Congress Government in Maharashtra arrests Hindu Sanyasins and Sadhus on cooked up charges, he keeps quiet. He also does not seem to lose sleep when innocent citizens are killed by terrorists.

Fake historians and intellectuals are pampered and rewarded. Their only qualification is that they deride Hinduism and India. Romila Thapar, notorious for espousing the now debunked Aryan Invasion Theory and who argues that the Lanka of Ramayana is located somewhere in the Vindhyas, is rewarded with Fellowships by ICHR.

Arundathi Roy who abuses India and makes fun of Indian democracy during her foreign sojourns, is considered a celebrity by the government and the media. Recently, she, along with many so called intellectuals and separatists, was campaigning for ‘azadi’ for Kashmiris, but not a word about the 4 lakh Kashmiri Hindus driven out from Kashmir. In any other country, they would have been put behind bars. But the UPA government is not only unwilling to act against separatists, terrorists and anti-nationals, but is pampering them.

Under the UPA Government, terrorism has grown as also communal hatred and divide. The attack on North Indians in Mumbai, the attack on Biharis in Assam, the quarrel between Tamil Nadu and Karnataka, scheming one community against another in Rajasthan, etc. are all due to the pampering of anti-social elements by the UPA Govt. In fact, some of the Central Ministers have a vested interest in keeping the communal divide wide open - like Ram Vilas Paswan asking for a Muslim CM in Bihar, campaigning with a Osama-look-alike in elections, etc.

According to a leading author, the National Integration Council held in Oct. 2008 resembled a working committee meeting of the pre-1947 Muslim League. While his inference is apparent, the portent is dangerous.

It is a matter of great regret that India is the only country in the world where the Hindu majority (83%) population is being ruled by the other 17% minority communities. Look at the following facts.

** Sonia Maino Gandhi is a practicing Catholic Christian. Her son Rahul Gandhi is also a Christian. Sonia's daughter Priyanka Vadera and her husband are also Christians.
** India'a Defense Minister Mr. A. K. Anthony, is a Christian. Sonia's closest advisors are: Margaret Alva (resigned recently), Oscar Fernandes, Ambika Soni, all Christians (yes, despite Ambika's Hindu sounding name, she is a Christian). India's Vice President is Mohammad Hamid Ansari. Ahmed Patel, Gulam Nabi Azad and Salman Khurshid – the core members of Sonia's think tank – are all Muslims.

** Dr. Shakeel Ahmad is Minister of State in Home Ministry. One more fundamentalist Muslim E. Ahmed, President of the Indian Union Muslim League is Minister of State for External Affairs. (It should be remembered that Mr. Ahmed was shielding the murderers of Marad Massacre in Sept. 2003, when Muslims coming out from a masjid after the Friday Prayer brutally murdered 8 Hindus in Marad, Kerala. Also, when he is a central minister, his party workers in Kerala tore down our national flag and hoisted Pakistani flag, at Trivandrum ariport. You can imagine the rashtrabhakti of such people).

** Mr. Abdul Rahman Antulay is the Minority Affairs Minister (Remember how he alluded the killing of Hemant Karkare, chief of Maharashtra ATS, by Pak Jihadis to a conspiracy of Hindus!) and Mr. Shafi Qureshi is the Chairman of National Commission on Minorities. In addition, Sonia's handpick AP Chief Minister Y.S. Rajasekhara Reddy is also a Christian (to deceive the gullible Hindus, he maintains a Hindu sounding name - the ‘S’ stands for Samuel).

The UPA Govt. at the Centre and the Kerala government are bending over backwards to promote Arab culture and language, but refuse to promote Sanskrit and Bharatiya culture. Incentives are given by Kerala govt. for teaching Arab language. Many Hindu NGOs working for the upliftment of tribals and vanvasis are denied 80G facility under the Income Tax Act. Cultural Centres promoting Bharatiya cultures are being de-Hinduised and detached from their Hindu roots.

By allotting 15% of the 11th 5-year plan to Muslims (who oppose family planning), the UPA government is giving incentive to Muslim population growth. The more children they produce, the more allocation they will get. The PM also had the audacity to say that Muslims should have the first claim on our resources, which is a violation of our constitution which speakes of equality of all.

Already, there is a cynical move to Christianise Bharat. The Bharat Mata emblem in the two-rupee coin was replaced by a Cross. Recently, the logo of the Kendria Vidyalaya - i.e. lotus with rising sun - has been replaced by Cross and Crescent. In many government stationeries, the word ‘Satyameva Jayate’ (a Vedic slogan) has been deleted. India is being slowly detached from its Hindu roots paving way of Islamisation and Christianisation.

While most Hindus are busy in their daily chores like earning a living, making money, celebrating festivals, enjoying their lives, etc., our adversaries have hatched very sinister plans to enslave us politically and then obliterate Hindu Dharma from the Indian soil.

Because of our internal squabbles, in the medieval period, Afghans and Moguls used us to fight for them and finally they subjugated India. Now, because of our disunity, myopic vision, apathy, selfishness, greed, and ego-centric attitude, Muslims, Christians and Communists are vying with one another to control Hindus politically.

The Greatness of Sanatan Hindu Dharm is recognised by western countries. In July 2007, the US Senate, the Upper House, was opened with Vedic mantras. Since then, many states in US have their houses opened with Hindu prayers. Deepavali, Janmashtami and Ramnavami are celebrated in House of Commons (UK), White House (USA) and Australian Parliament, which are predominently Christian countries. Alas, all these are not possible in Bharat, with 85% Hindu population. And the UPA Govt. is trying to obliterate this Sanatan Hindu Dharm.

Conclusion

From the above, it would be clear that the present UPA government epitomizes the 6Ms referred above. Voting for UPA amounts to voting for the vivisection of the nation.

If you want your children to live in a strong, united and cohesive India, in an atmosphere of peace, tolerance and pluralism, YOU HAVE A DUTY TODAY - to throw this UPA Govt. out - lock, stock and barrel - and vote for Parliamentarians who will bring in a government ensuring to all its citizens (irrespective of caste, creed, colour, language, region and religion) Justice, Liberty, Equality and Fraternity, - i.e. Equality of all and appeasement of none. Herein lies your interests and that of Your Progeny and the Nation.

Sanatan Hindu Dharm is eternal, but our Nation may not, if Hindus sleep like Kumbhakarna.

Therefore “Rashtro Rakshati Rakshitah” - Save the Country, to save yourself - should be our slogan. There cannot be a better opportunity to do so than parliamentary elections. Come, Do it now. This is the only way to Save and Secure the future of your beloved children.

Vande Mataram

2009-01-15T21:09:00.000-08:00

ஏழ்கடல் சூழ் தீவுகளில் இராமன் புகழ்!

~ விநோத் ராஜன் source: tamil hindu
இராமன் என்ற மகாபுருஷனின் பேரொளியும் இராமாயணம் என்ற மகாகாவியத்தின் கீர்த்தியும் இந்தியர்களை மட்டுமல்லாது அனைத்து தேசத்தவர்களையும் ஈர்க்கும் திறன் கொண்டவை என்று கூறினால் அது பெருமித உணர்வு மட்டுமல்ல, வரலாற்று உண்மையும் ஆகும். தாய்லாந்து, இந்தோனேசியா போன்ற பல கடல்கடந்த கிழக்காசிய தேசங்களில் இராமனும் இராமாயணமும் இன்றும் பெரும் பிரசித்தியுடன் திகழ்கின்றன. கடல் தாண்டிய இராமனின், இராமாயணத்தின் பெருமைகளைச் சற்றே பார்க்கலாம்.

இந்தியாவின் ஈடு இணையற்ற காவியமான இராமாயணம், உலக மக்களுக்குத் தேவையான அனைத்து நீதிநெறிகளையும் தன்னுள் கொண்டது. அனைத்து விதமான உணர்ச்சிகளையும் அடக்கியது. காவியத் தலைமாந்தரான இராமன், சீதை மட்டுன்று, ஒவ்வொரு கதாபாத்திரமும் மனித வாழ்வில் பல பரிமாணங்களை வெளிப்படுத்தும் முன்னுதாரணமாகத் திகழ்கின்றனர்.

இராமாயண காவியத்தின் அடிப்படைக் கருத்துருவான நன்மைக்கும் தீமைக்கும் இடையிலான யுத்தம் அன்பது உலகின் அனைத்து பண்டைக் கலாசாரங்களிலும் பேசப்பட்ட பொருள் தான். ஆனால், இராமாயணம் அதோடு கூட குடும்பப் பாசம், நட்பு, சகோதரத்துவம், நல்லாட்சி, அறநெறிகள் என்று பலதரப்பட்ட வாழ்வியல் தத்துவங்களையும் தன்னகத்தே கொண்டது. இப்படிப்பட்ட ஓர் உன்னத காவியம் அது சென்ற நாடுகளிலெல்லாம் பேரும் புகழும் பெற்று அந்தந்த நாடுகளின் சொந்தக் காவியமாக பெருமிதத்துடன் ஏற்றுக்கொள்ளப்பட்டதில் வியப்பேதும் இல்லை.
கிழக்காசிய நாடுகளுடனான தமிழர்களின் வாணிகம் மற்றும் அரசாட்சி மூலமாக இந்து மதமும், கலாச்சரமும் கிழக்காசியாவில் அறிமுகமானதாகக் கருதப்படுகிறது. பதிமூன்றாம் நூற்றாண்டுக்கு முற்பட்ட காலம் வரை கிழக்காசியா முழுவதும் இந்து, பௌத்த தர்ம நெறிகளே பின்பற்றப்பட்டு வந்தன என்பது குறிப்பிடத் தக்கது. இந்து மதம் அங்கு சென்றபோது, இராமாயணமும் கூடச்சென்றது. சென்ற இடமனைத்தும் இராமாயணத்தின் பெருமைகள் நாடாளும் அரசர்கள் முதல் அடித்தட்டு மக்கள் வரை அனைவரையும் கவர்ந்துவிட்டன. இராமரையும் இராமாயணத்தையும் தங்கள் சொத்தாகவே இன்றுவரை கிழக்காசிய மக்கள் கருதி வருகின்றனர்.

முதலில் தாய்லாந்து. தாய்லாந்தின் தேசிய காவியமே இராமாயணம்தான். தாய்லாந்தை தற்போது ஆண்டுவரும் ராஜ வம்சத்தின் அரசர்கள் பொதுவாக ‘இராமர்’ என்றே அழைக்கப்படுகின்றனர். இப்போது தாய்லாந்தை ஆண்டு வரும் அரசர் பூமிபோல் அதுல்யதேஜ், ‘ஒன்பதாம் இராமர்’ ஆவார்.

பதினான்காம் நூற்றாண்டு முதல் பதினெட்டாம் நூற்றாண்டுவரை சுமார் 400 ஆண்டுகள் ‘அய்யூதாயா’ நகரமே தாய்லாந்தின் தலைநகரமாக இருந்தது. நீங்கள் நினைப்பது சரிதான், அய்யுதாயா என்பது அயோத்தியா என்பதன் ‘தாய்’ மொழி வடிவமே. தங்கள் நாட்டு அரசரை ‘இராமர்’ என்றும் தலைநகரத்தை ‘அயோத்யா’ என்றும் அழைத்த தாய்லாந்து மக்களை என்னவென்பது? தங்கள் நாட்டையே இராம இராஜ்யமாக அல்லவா இவர்கள் கருதுகின்றனர்!

அரசர் முதல் ஆண்டி வரை அனைவருக்கும் இராமகதை தெரியும் என்றால் பார்த்துக்கொள்ளுங்கள்! இராமாயணம் அவ்வளவு பிரபலம் அங்கே. இராமாயணத்தின் தாய் வடிவமான ‘ராமகியன்’ ( Raamaakhyaan, இராமரின் பெருமை) தாய் மொழியின் ஈடு இணையற்ற படைப்புகளில் ஒன்று. பழங்காலத்தில் பல ‘ராமகியன்’கள் இருந்தன. அவை அனைத்தும் பிற்காலத்தில் அழிந்துபோயின. இராமகியன் இன்றும்கூட தாய் பள்ளிப் பாடத்திட்டத்தின் ஓர் அங்கமாக விளங்குகிறது. தாய் கலைகளின் வளர்ச்சியில் இராமகியன் ஆற்றிய பங்கு மிகப்பெரிது. பல பிரசித்தி பெற்ற பௌத்த கோவில்களில் இராமாயணக் காட்சிகள் சுவர்ச் சித்திரங்களாக வரையப்பெற்றன. தாய்லாந்தில் இராமகதையின் பெருமையையும் தாக்கத்தையும் கூற வேண்டுமெனில், கூறிக்கொண்டே போகலாம்.

அடுத்து இந்தோனேசியா. இன்று இந்தோனேசியா ஒரு முஸ்லீம் பெரும்பான்மை நாடாக இருந்தாலும், தர்ம மதங்களின் தாக்கத்தை இன்றும் இஸ்லாமியர்கள் உட்பட அனைத்து மக்களிடமும் காணலாம். இராமாயணம் இந்தோனேசியாவுக்கு 8ஆம் நூற்றாண்டில் வந்து சேர்ந்தது. பாலி, சுமத்திரா, ஜாவா போன்ற இந்தோனேசிய தீவுகளில் பெரும்பான்மையினர் இன்றும் இந்துக்களே. அங்கே கூத்து, பொம்மலாட்டம் ஆகியவை மூலமாக இரமாயாணம் நடிக்கப்பட்டு வருகிறது. இந்தோனேசியாவில், குழந்தை பிறந்தவுடன் ‘மொசொபத்’ என்ற ஒரு குடும்ப பாரம்பரிய சடங்கு உண்டு.

இதன்படி, ஓதுவார் ஒருவர் வந்து இராமாயணத்திலிருந்து சில பாடல்களை ஓதுவார், இது சிலமணி நேரமோ அல்லது ஒரு நாள் முழுவதுமோ நீடிக்கலாம். ஆண் குழந்தை என்றால் இராமரைப் போலவும் பெண் குழந்தை என்றால் சீதாவை போல் இருக்க வேண்டி இவ்வாறு செய்யப்படுகிறது. இதே போல பெபசன் என்ற இராமயணத்தை ஓதும் சடங்கும் உள்ளது. இது போதுமே இந்தோனேசியாவில் இராமாயணத்தின் பெருமையை விவரிக்க! இந்தோனேசியாவின் கல்வி மற்றும் கலாச்சாரத்துறை இந்தோனேசிய மொழியில் இராமாயாணத்தை வெளியிட்டுள்ளது.

கம்போடியாவின் இராமாயண வடிவம் ‘இராம்கே’ (இராமரின் பெருமை) என்று அழைக்கப்படுகிறது. கம்போடியா ஒரு காலத்தில் இந்து நாடாக இருந்ததை அனைவரும் அறிந்திருக்கலாம். கம்போடியாவில் உள்ள, உலகின் மிகப்பெரிய ஹிந்து மற்றும் விஷ்ணு கோவிலான அங்கோர்வாட்டின் உட்புறச் சுவரில் இராமாயணக் காட்சிகள் இடம்பெறுகின்றன. கம்போடியாவில் உள்ள அனைவருக்கும் இராமகதை அத்துப்படி. கம்போடியப் பள்ளிகளிலும் இராமகதை இடம்பெறுகிறது. இங்கும் கூட இராமயணம் கம்போடியாவுக்கு ஏற்றவாறு மாற்றப்பட்டுள்ளது. உதாரணமாக அக்னிதேவரின் வாகனமாக காண்டாமிருகம் கூறப்படுகிறது! மேலும், இராமர் அங்கு புத்தரின் அவதாரமாக கருதப்படுகிறார். மற்ற இடங்களைப்போல் கலைகளிலும் இராமகதையின் தாக்கத்தை கம்போடியாவில் இன்றும் காணலாம்.

மலேசியா, இன்று ஓர் முஸ்லீம் நாடு. இங்கும் இந்து, பௌத்த மதங்கள் செல்வாக்குடன் திகழந்தன, இன்றும் பெருமளவிலான இந்துக்கள் இந்நாட்டில் உள்ளனர். ஆனால், இஸ்லாமிய அடிப்படைவாதத்தின் பிடிக்குள் போய்க் கொண்டிருக்கும் மலேசியா, திட்டமிட்டு தனது இந்துப் பாரம்பரியத்தையும் அதன் தாக்கத்தையும் மறுப்பதும், மறைப்பதும், மறப்பதும் அதிகரித்து வருவதாக அண்மையில் ஒரு மலேசிய நண்பர் வருத்தத்துடன் என்னிடம் தெரிவித்தார். நிற்க. இராமயணத்தின் மலேசியத் தழுவல் ‘ஹிகாயத் ஸெரி ராம’ என்பதே. மற்ற இடங்களிலிருந்து சிறிது மாறுபட்டு, இதில் லக்ஷ்மணர் இராமரை விட அதிக முக்கியத்துவம் பெறுகிறார். அண்னன் இட்ட செயலை மறுக்காமல் செய்வதும், லக்ஷ்மணரின் வேகமும் மலாய் மக்களுக்குப் பிடித்து விட்டது போல!

மலேசியாவில் இராமாயணம் பாரம்பரியமிக்க வயங்க் என்னும் நிழல்கூத்து மூலம் நிகழ்த்திக் காட்டப்படுகிறது. அண்மைக் காலங்களில் இத்தகைய அழகிய கலைவடிவங்கள் “இஸ்லாமுக்கு எதிரானவை” என்று அறிவிக்கப் பட்டு, எதிர்க்கப் படுவதால், அவை ஏறக்குறைய அழியும் நிலையில் உள்ளன.

இராமாயணம் 60கள் வரை மக்களிடம் மிகவும் பிரபலமகாவே இருந்ததாகத் தெரிகிறது. ஏற்கனவே கூறியது போல, 80களிலிருந்து ஏற்பட்ட இஸ்லாமியத் தீவிரப் போக்கு காரணமாக இந்துக் கலாசாரத்தின் தடயமாகக் கருதி இராமாயணம் மறக்கப்பட வேண்டும் என அரசு அதிகாரமும், இஸ்லாமிய அமைப்புகளும் இணைந்து பிரசாரம் செய்து வருகின்றனர். இது மிகவும் வருத்தத்துக்குரியது, கண்டிக்கத் தக்கது. இருப்பினும் சில மலாய் மக்களின் வலைப்பதிவுகளிலும் வலைத்தளங்களிலும் இராமாயணத்தை குறித்த செய்திகள் வருவது ஆறுதல் அளிப்பதாக உள்ளது.

நமது அண்டை நாடான பர்மாவைக் (மியன்மார்) காண்போம். இதுவரை 9 இராமாயணத் தழுவல்கள் பர்மிய மொழியில் இயற்றப்பட்டுள்ளதாகத் தெரிகிறது. பகனில் உள்ள நாத் ஹ்லவுங் க்யவுங் என்ற ஒரு விஷ்ணு கோவிலில் ராமர் மற்றும் பரசுராமரின் சிலைகள் காணப்படுகின்றன.

பர்மாவை ஆண்ட பகன் ராஜவம்ச மன்னன் ஒருவன் தான் பூர்வ ஜென்மத்தில் இராமரின் உறவினராக இருந்ததாக ஒரு கல்வெட்டில் கூறியுள்ளான். பர்மிய நாடகக் கலைகளில் இராமாயணம் மிகுந்த முக்கியத்துவம் பெறுகிறது. அரசர்களின் காலத்தில் பண்டிகைகளின் போது அரசு சார்பில் இராமாயணம் நாடகமாக இயற்றப்பட்டதாகத் தெரிகிறது. மொத்தத்தில் இராமாயணம் பர்மிய கலாச்சாரத்தில் பெருமைமிகு இடத்தைக் கொண்டுள்ளது.

அடுத்து லாவோஸ் நாடு. இதன் இராமாயணம் ‘ப்ரா லக் ப்ரா லாம்’ என்று அழைக்கப்படுகிறது. இந்த இராமாயணத்தில், புத்தர் தம் சீடர்களுக்கு இதை உபதேசிப்பது போல கூறப்பட்டுள்ளது. இது ஒரு புத்த ஜாதகக் கதையாகவும் இராமர் புத்தரின் பூர்வ பிறப்புகளில் ஒன்றாகவும் கருதப்படுகிறார். இராமர் மக்களுக்கு நீதிநெறிகளின் உதாரணமாக திகழ்கிறார். மற்ற நாடுகளில் போலவே இங்கும் இராமகதை கலைகளில் மிகவும் முக்கியத்துவம் பெறுகிறது. அனைத்து இடங்களிலும் இராம கதை கலைகளுடன் ஒன்றிவிடுவதை கவனிக்கலாம். பல கலைகளின் வளர்ச்சிக்கு இராமாயணம் காரணமாக இருப்பதையும் உணரலாம். இராமாயணம் இயல்பாகவே அவ்வளவு கலை நயமிக்கது!

சீன கலாச்சாரத்தின் ஆழமான தாக்கத்தில் இருக்கும் வியட்நாமில் கூட இராமர் காணப்படுகிறார். இருப்பினும் வியட்நாமிய மொழியில் இராமாயணம் இல்லாதது குறிப்பிடத்தக்கது. மத்திய வியட்நாம் ‘சம்பா’ என்ற இந்து ராஜ்யமாக 1500 ஆண்டுகள் நீடித்தது இங்கு குறிப்பிடத்தக்கது. பல இந்துக் கோவில்கள் இன்றளவும் அங்கு இருக்கின்றன. சிவன், பார்வதி ஆகியோருக்கான கோவில்களில் இராமர் இடம்பெறுகிறார். இராமாயணம் இங்கும் நாடகமாக நடிக்கப்படுகிறது.

பிலிப்பைன்ஸ் மற்றும் மாலத்தீவுகள் இரண்டும் இந்து, பௌத்த கலாசார பூர்வீகத்தைக் கொண்டிருந்தாலும் முன்னதில் கிறிஸ்தவமும் பின்னதில் இஸ்லாமும் இந்த தர்ம மதங்களையும், அவற்றுடன் இணைந்த கலாச்சாரத்தையும் முற்றிலும் வேரோடு அழித்துவிட்டன. மக்களுக்கும் அவை நினைவில் இல்லை. ஆதலால் இந்த நாடுகளில் இன்று இராமயணத்துக்கான தடயங்கள் ஏதும் இல்லை. இருப்பினும் தார்மீக மதங்கள் எழுச்சியுடன் திகழந்த காலத்தில் இங்கும் இராமாயணம் செல்வாக்கோடு இருந்திருக்கும் என்பதில் ஐயமே இல்லை.

2009-01-05T23:23:00.000-08:00

Know More about Guruvayoor -Krishnadaya /source:haindavakeralam

Om Shree Gurupavanapuradheesaya ShreeKrishnaya Parabrahmane Namah !
Guruvayoor Temple is famous as *Bhooloka Vaikuntam* (Vaikuntam on earth) .
*Srimad Narayaneeyam* (which has the stamp of approval by Bhagavan Krishna Himself) begins with the statement :

“ It is the greatest fortune of mankind in this *Kali Yuga* that the *ParaBrahman* manifests itself as Bhagavan Krishna Deity in Guruvayoor temple to bless the Bhaktas . He is incomparable , eternal , free of Maya (illusion), all-pervading and the root cause of entire Universe. Even the Vedas cannot fully understand Him. But, just by Krishna-bhakti alone , devotees easily attain Guruvayoor Bhagavan . Although such a very easy Krishna-realization is readily available at Guruvayoor temple, foolish people fail to worship Him . But , we Krishna-Bhaktas , with a firm mind take refuge in Guruvayoor-Bhagavan ,the very embodiment of *ParaBrahman*. ”

Yes ! Mankind is fortunate indeed for having been blessed with GuruvayoorTemple. Shree Guruvayoorappan is ever willing to grant the glorious vision of His charming form and shower His blessings on the Bhaktas who come to Guruvayoor temple . Many Bhaktas are thanking Him for favours already granted, and some praying for desires to be fulfilled, and some just to offer their humble prostrations . Guruvayoorappan has been presented to the devotees , as decreed by Bhagavan Himself for the benefit of mankind in the Kali-yuga . Is not the mankind fortunate ?

Many MahAtmAs like Sankaracharya and Vilwamangalam had the divine vision of Bhagavan Shree Krishna in Guruvayoor temple . Guruvayoorappan is *Pratyaksa-deva* ( visible God) to the living legend Bhagavata-hamsam Malliyoor Sankararan Namboodiri .
Guruvayoor temple’s unique *Acharams* ( traditions) including daily rituals and Poojas were formulated by Adi Sankaracharya under Bhagavan’s guidance . These *Kshetra-Acharams* are being strictly followed without any compromise . The TempleTantris are available full time at the Temple to ensure this . The *Melsanti* ( Chief Priest) enters the *Sri Kovil* (( sanctum sanctorum)) at 2:30 AM and he does not drink even a glass of water up to the completion of noon poojas at 12:30 PM . This absolute purity of vedic tradition is the hallmark of Guruvayoor temple .

EARLY HISTORY
The *Narada Purana* in its chapter *Gurupavanapura Mahatmya* states : " King Janamejaya, in order to avenge the death of his father Pareekshit, (who was killed by Serpent Chief Takshaka ) , performed the *Sarpayajna* (snake sacrifice) in which thousands of innocent serpents were burnt alive . As a result of their curse , Janamejaya was afflicted with terrible leprosy, which left him in utter despair. Sensing this, Sage Dattatreya appeared before him with a remedy – Seek the mercy of Bhagavan Krishna, at Guruvayoor temple ”.

The Sage recounted that , Bhagavan Maha Vishu Himself was the first to worship this *Moorty* . At the beginning of the Padma Kalpa, He gave the image to Brahma . At the beginning of the *Varaha Kalpa*, the childless couple, Sutepa & Prisna prayed to Brahma for a son. Brahma gave them this Moorty ,assuring them of their wish if they worshipped the Moorty with sincere devotion. This they did with excellence, so much so that the Lord MahaVishnu Himself appeared before them. As a boon, they prayed Him three times, for a son. He blessed them that, He would be born to them as son in three successive births. And,they would also have the good fortune of worshipping the divine Moorty in all the three births.

Accordingly, in the first birth, Sutepa and Prisna had Prisigarbha as son . In their second birth , as Kasyapa & Aditi , the couple worshipped the same Moorty and got their son Vamana. In their third and the most auspicious birth as Vasudeva and Devaki, Sree Krishna was born to them. After killing Kamsa , Shree Krishna moved to Dwaraka where He built a temple, installed this Moorty and worshipped it . When the time came for His return (to Vaikunta), Bhagavan Krishna entrusted this image to Uddhava, (when the latter expressed, his fears regarding the fate that would befall mankind in *Kaliyuga* during Bhagavan's absence) . Bhagavan assured Udhava that , He would manifest in this Moorty , to shield His devotees from the ill-effects of Kaliyuga and to bless the mankind . He appraised Udhava that, soon after His departure Dwaraka would submerge in the ocean ; as such, he should install the Moorty in an equally sacred spot in consultation with Brihaspati (Guru of Gods) .

Accordingly, Guru along with Vayu (Wind-God) set forth to Dwaraka where they found, the image being tossed about in the sea by the surging waves. Vayu carried the image and both started searching for a sacred place for its installation . They were later joined by Sage Parasurama , and they came upon a lake of lotuses ( Rudratheertha) where Lord Siva and Parvathi were waiting to receive them. Siva told them that that spot was etched out for Narayana long ago ; hence He and Parvathi-devi would move to the opposite bank . Guru and Vayu installed the image in the temple built by Viswakarma, the divine architect of Gods. As Guru and Vayu together founded the temple, the place came to be known as Guruvayoorpura which was later shortened to Guruvayoor. Moved by this story, Janamejaya proceeded to Guruvayoor temple where he worshipped Sree Krishna with great faith , for four months. One night while asleep, he felt Bhagavan Krishna's healing touch over his body and his illness (leprosy) was no more! . King Janamejaya returned to his kingdom elated singing praises for Bhagavan Krishna .

MODERN HISTORY

in 1789 AD, the muslim tyrant Tippu Sultan , with the intention of converting Hindus to Muslims, invaded the kingdom of Calicut where Guruvayoor is located . Apprehending the destruction, the image was hidden underground and the *Utsava Moorty* was shifted to another place . Tippu set fire to the Temple, but it was saved by a celestial voice followed by timely rain. Terriblyfrightened at this divine intervention, Tippu and his mighty army fled from Guruvayoor . Later, Tippu was defeated and killed by the combined army of Calicut and the English .

On November30,1970, an uncontrollable mammoth fire broke out in Guruvayoor temple. It raged all around for five hours, but the Sri Kovil ( Sanctum Sanctorum) , flag-staff and all the support - deities remained unaffected. The fire gutted the entire surroundings. The *Sri Kovil* was only 3 yards off, but still the fierce fire did not touch even the dry flower garlands, which hung on the corner of the *Sri Kovil* !.

Guruvayoor Temple Architecture
Guruvayur temple is an epitome of Kerala's templeVastuvidya. It is faced towards the East with two *Gopurams* , one at East (*Kizhakkenada*) and other at West (*Padinjarenada*).

The entire area between these *Gopurams* is roofed with tiles and known as *Anapanthal* . At the centre of this is a square shaped pillared hall called *Nalambalam*, the outer wall of which is fixed with a gallery of oil lamps. At the south side of the *Nalambalam*, there is a sub shrine of Sasta or Lord Ayyappan .

At the north-east side of this shrine is the *Koothambalam* , where, in olden times, dance performances were held. In the front and the east side of *Nalambalam* , the *Belikkal* and *Deepastambas* - Pillar of lights are located. There are a number of such light pillars in the Temple. The *Deepastambas* ,at each Gopurams ,are of special interest.

The eastern side *Deepastambam* is 24 feet in height and has thirteen circular receptacles to hold the wicks. Of the other two at West Gopuram, one is in the shape of a tree.Dwijasthamba - It is a flag-staff ,around 70 feet height, fully covered with gold.

The square shaped *Sri Kovil* has two stairs and three rooms inside. The inner most room is known as *Garbhagriha* (The Moorty of Bhagavan Krishna is placed here). Here, the two doors and the roof are covered by Gold. All the articles inside the *Garbhagriha* are in Gold.

The outer room is called *Mukhamandapam* . The wall of Sree Kovil is decorated with ancient (17th century) murals. In front of the Sree Kovil is the *Namaskara Mandapam*, square in shape and with a pyramidal roof. Surrounding this is a pillared square hall called *Nalambalam* or *Chuttambalam* . A gallery of oil lamps is fixed on the wall of *Nalambalam * . In the north-eastern side of the Sree Kovil is the temple well called *Manikinar*. In the North side of the temple, a sub shrine of Devi, *Edathirithi Kavu* is situated.

The *Oottupura*, the place for *prasadauttu* is also located in the north side Here, the daily lunch is arranged for the devotees .Next to it is the temple tank *Rudratheertha* which is located near the north side of the temple.

POOJAS

The presiding Deity in the *Garbhagraha* (central shrine) is Maha Vishnu, worshipped and served according to the specific pooja routines laid down by Adi Sankaracharya . Bhaktas at large, however, invoke the Bhagavan as Unnikrishna or Balakrishna. The *Moorty* is carved out of *Pathalanjana Sila*, which is supremely sacred .

· NIRMALYA DARSHAN (3 A.M to 3.20 A.M) . This is the first darshan of the day. Bhagavan is still adorned with the flowers and garlands of the previous night . after the night Pooja (worship), when the doors are closed, the Devas (Gods) come and worship the Moorty. A darshan of Bhagavan who has just been worshipped by the Devas themselves is considered highly auspicious. Amidst the lit lamps, the chiming bells and the conch, the spontaneous loud chanting of the devotees "Narayana","Guruvayurappa", "Govinda",etc., your mind will be lifted to the higher levels of devotion.

· THAILABHISHEKAM,VAKACHARTH & SANKABHISHEKAM (3.20 A.M to 3.30 A.M) . The rite of bathing the Moorty with gingerly oil takes place, after removing the adornments of the previous day. Then comes `Vakacharth' i.e. sprinkling the Moorty with the `Vaka' powder. The kork of a tree called `vaka' is powdered and used. After this is performed, the `abhishekam' (rite of bathing the Moorty), with water sanctified in a `sankhu' (conch).

· ALANKARAM & MALAR NIVEDYAM (3.30 A.M to 4.15 A.M) . After the bath, the Moorty is wiped with a thin cloth, then adorned with garlands, ear ornaments, Kasthuri tilaka and a red loincloth . Butter in hand and playing the flute, Bhagavan here appears as Unnikrishna (child Krishna), reminiscent of His playful days at Gokulam. After the `alankaram' (adornment or decoration),the `malar' (puffed rice) `naivedyam', plantain and jaggery are offered to Bhagavan .
· USHA NAIVEDYAM & USHA POOJA (4.15 AM to 4.30 AM) . Offerings of cooked rice and `naipayasam' (rice cooked in jaggery) constitute the `usha naivedyam' (morning offering). The 'Usha Pooja' (morning worship) is also conducted at this time.

· ETHIRETTU POOJA (4.30 AM to 6.15 AM) . Now Bhagavan and the Sun are facing each other and Pooja is performed by offering `vella naivadyam' (white offering i.e. of cooked rice) ; simultaneously, the sub-deities in the temple are attended by associate priests. `Ganapathy homa' is performed in the temple kitchen.
· SIVELI (6.15 AM to 7.00AM) . The Sreekovil (Sanctum sanctorum) opens allowing the devotees to have their darshan . The Moorty then proceeds for the Siveli (procession). The `utsavaMoorty' (processional Moorty) is mounted on an elephant and taken round the temple thrice. Bhagavan wants this exercise to be done, so that He himself can ascertain, if all His celestial attendants and devotees in place are keeping well .
· PALABHISHEKAM, NAVABHISHEKAM, PANTIRADINAIVEDYAM & POOJA (7 AM to 9 AM). What follows is a series of `abhishekams', first in the series being `Palabhishekam' or `Kshirabhishekam' (bathing in milk) . Then the `Navabhishekam' is done with, water filled in nine silver pots and sanctified with a course of Poojas. `Pantiradi Pooja' is done when the shadow measures 12 feet .
· DARSHAN (9AM to 11.30 AM). Time is given to devotees for darshan.
· UCHA POOJA (Noon Pooja -11.30 AM to 12.30 PM) . Conducted at around 12 noon, it is the most important and elaborate Pooja of the day. The `naivedyam' (Offering) consists of cooked rice and `palpayasam' (rice cooked in milk and sugar). Simultaneously, a Brahmin is seated in the temple kitchen and fed well. This custom is mandatory at this ritual.
· THE TEMPLEREMAINS CLOSED FROM 12.30 PM to 4.30 PM . Bhagavan rests during this period.
· SIVELI (4.30 PM to 5 PM) .The second procession of Bhagavan takes place at this time.
· DARSHAN (5 PM to 6.15 PM). The time is given to the devotee for darshan.
· DEEPARADHANA (6.15 PM to 6.45 PM) . All the lamps in the temple are lighted and Bhagavan is worshipped with oil lamps and camphor flames. Conch shells are blown , drums beaten, bells chimed and pipes played . The view of Bhagavan in full glory is visible from a very long distance itself . Bhagavan looks so marvelous amidst the lamps and that even a non-believer will have second thoughts.

· DARSHAN (6.45 PM to 7.30 PM) . Devotees allowed for darshan .

· ATHAZHA POOJA & ATHAZHA NAIVEDYAM (7.30 PM to 8.15PM) . The night worship is `Athazha Pooja' and the offering made at that time is `athazhanaivedyam' . `Appam' and `Ada' (sweetened rice preparation), betel leaf and areca nut are offered at this time.
· ATHAZHA SIVELI (8.45 PM to 9.00 PM) . The night procession, the third and last procession of the day takes place .
· TRIPUKA & OLAVAYANA (9.PM to 9.15 PM) . Fumigation of the central shrine and temple with nine odoriferous gums in a silver tray is known as `tripuka' . `Ola vayana' is the customary function of reading out day's income and expenditure before Bhagavan.
· The Sri Kovil closes at 9.15 p.m .
Festivals

Ulsavam (Annual Festival) :
This is conducted in the month of *Kumbha* (Feb-March) and lasts for 10 days. The hoisting of the temple flag atop the flagstaff (Dwajastambham) about 70 feet high heralds the festival. On the 1st day, an elephant race is held. On the next 6 days, there are elephant processions in the morning, afternoon and night . In the morning, there is the Sribhuta Bali (Offering of oblation to Bhagavan’s celestial attendants ). There are various cultural programs like dance, music, religious discusses are held at Melpathur Auditorium (outside the temple) on all these days. On the 8th day, ‘Utsavabali’ (from 10 am to 4 pm) or oblations are offered to Bhagavan’s lieutenants . A sumptuous feast then awaits the devotees.Pallivetta or the hunting expedition of Bhagavan takes place on the 9th day. This hunt is symbolic of the destruction of Kama (desire), Krodha (anger) and other such evils that plague us in our life. After that Bhagavan’s Thidambu is taken to the Rudratheertham (temple pond) for Aarattu, amidst the chanting of mantras . Thousands of devotees also take the dip, chanting Bhagavan’s name to purge them of their sins. Then Ucha Pooja (i.e, noon worship –this takes place at night only on this day) is held at the Bhagavati shrine. Finally, Bhagavan returns to the sanctum sanctorum after 11 circumambulations. The Temple flag is then lowered signifying the end of the festival. Vishu :
The Malayali New Year day, Vishu, falls on the 1st of *Medam* month (mid-April). One’s fortunes for the year depends on the auspiciousness of the objects that one sees first at dawn on this day. Accordingly a *kani* (omen) consisting of *konna* flowers , raw rice, gold, betel leaves and nuts, yellow cucumber and coins, are so arranged in front of the *Ishta-Deva* in the previous night itself, so that one sees them at first glimpse on waking up in the morning. Seeing the *kani* at Guruvayur is very auspicious and hence millions of devotees stay overnight, blindfold themselves and set their eyes on the *Kani* and the glorious Bhagavan as the doors are as usual opened for the dharshan at 3 a.m .

Vaishka:
The lunar month from the day following the new moon of *Medam* (April-May) to the following new moon. The observance of austerities or ‘Vratha’ during this month is especially sacred to Vishnu. Ashtami Rohini :
In the month of *Chingam* (July-Aug), under the *Rohini Nakshatra*, on the 8th day of the waning moon of Sravana is the day of Bhagavan Krishna’s birth i.e. Janmashtami. A very special day in all Sri Krishna temples, Guruvayur Devaswom itself offer a niramala (full of garlands and vilakku), devotees flock in with *Appam* (Cakes of rice paste and jaggery) considered the most favourite food of Bhagavan on that day. Kuchela’s Day :
This is observed on the first Wednesday of *Dhanu* (December-January). Kuchela was a poverty-stricken Brahmin , a childhood friend and a great devotee of Bhagavan Krishna. One day, he went to seek Krishna’s help, at the insistence of his wife . He carried with him a small gift of parched rice to offer his friend. On reaching Dwaraka, he was not only welcomed warmly by Krishna, and made to feel at home, but was also asked what he had brought for him. Bhagavan blessed him with great prosperity !
Other important festivals: Mandalam, Ekadasi, Chembai music festival & Narayaneeyam day.

Guruvayoor MahAtmAs
The famous MahAtmAs who received the vision of Bhagavan Krishna at Guruvayoor are , Sankaracharya, Melpattur Narayana Bhattathiri, Poonthanam Namboodiri, Vilvamangalam Swamiyar, Kururamma , Prince Manadevan and Kudallur Kunjikkavu Namboodiri .
SANKARACHARYA
Once Sankaracharya was on an aerial journey to Shringeri . While above Guruvayoor temple he smiled at the procession of *Sreebhootha Bali* (feeding celestial attendants) and tried to pass the temple ignoring Bhagavan . Suddenly he came crashing down and the procession stopped there at the northwest corner. He soon recovered and saw Bhagavan Krishna in all His royalty. Realizing the cause of his fall, Sankaracharya prostrated before Bhagavan and eulogized Him by chanting eight slokas in praise of Govinda, known as Govinda Ashtakam. The small opening in the roof over the North- West courtyard is in commemoration of this event .

As advised by Bhagavan Krishna , Sankaracharya had done 41 days *Bhajanam* at Guruvayoor temple . During this period , He established the specific code of *Guruvayoor Kshetra-Acharas* ( temple traditions) . The tradition of *Mandala Vilakku* (lighting of lamps for 41days) was initiated by Him .
MELPATHUR NARAYANA BHATTATHIRI .
He was born in Melpathur Brahmin-house near Tirunavaya . He was affected with paralysis and searched for a remedy. Ezhuthachan, the famous Malayalam poet and Sanskrit scholar told him - "Start with fish)".
Bhattathiri took it in the proper sense decided to present the various incarnations of Bhagavan MahaVishnu starting with the fish, as narrated in the Bhagavatham in a series of *Dasakas* ( Groups of ten slokas) .
He reached Guruvayoor temple and started composing one *Dasaka* a day in front of the Moorty . The refrain in last *Sloka* of every *Dasaka* is a prayer to Bhagavan to remove the ailments and sufferings. He composed his work in one hundred *Dasakas* on the *Kali* day. This work is known as *NARAYANEEYAM* after which he recovered fully and regained happiness. *Narayaneeyam* is in praise of Guruvayoor Bhagavan . *Narayaneeyam* is the condensation of *Maha Bhagavatham* and its parayana (reading) confers definite benefits ; it is an effective faith therapy. It makes one pure Krishna-bhakt , it concerns mainly about our present life - Aarogyam (health and freedom from diseases) and saukhyam (happiness).
At Guruvayur temple , *Narayaneeyam* is of utmost importance. No work of this magnitude has ever been dedicated and addressed to the Deity of any other temple. It provides the Bhakta an opportunity to visualise and worship Bhagavan Krishna by reading it or listening to its rendition. It will shine and conjure up at Guruvayur in the heart of posterity. The *Narayaneeyam* Day is celebrated every year in Guruvayoor temple.

3. POONTHANAM NAMBOODIRI .
Poonthanam and Melpathur were contemporaries. Poonthanam was the family name . He married a heiress at 20, but for a long time, they had no children. Poonthanam began to propitiate the Lord of Guruvayoor ; and a son was born to him in 1586. He called for a celebration and everybody known was invited , but the child died an hour before the ceremony. Grief-stricken Poonthanam sought refuge at Guruvayur and started praying with the puranic story of *Kumaraharanam* . Gradually Poonthanam became enlightened and realized " While little Krishna is dancing in our hearts, why do we need little ones of our own?" . On several occasions he was blessed with the divine vision of Sree Krishna .
* Jnanappana* and the song *Anjana Sreedara…* were written by Poonthanam with the help of Bhagavan .
Poonthanam spent the rest of his life of 90 odd years reading the Bhagavatham and singing the Lord's glories in simple Malayalam. He composed many devotional hymns in praise of Bhagavan .

4. VILLWAMANGALAM SWAMIYAR .
Villwamangalam is the family name . He was a wandering saint . He was blessed him with the miraculous gift of seeing Bhagavan in person as distinguished from the Moorty . He spotted Sree Krishna many times inside Guruvayoor shrine .

5. KUROORAMMA .
Kurooramma was a childless widow and settled in Guruvayoor as a devotee. Thanks to Vilwamangalam's guidance , she adopted Unnikrishna of Guruvayur as her son ; and Bhagavan arrived at her house as a small Brahmin kid. Kuruooramma treated the kid as her own son , fondling him, playing with him, chiding him when he became naughty and weeping at his childish freaks. The devotional song of *Kani kanum neram* was composed by her.

6. MANAVEDAN .
Prince Manavedan of Calicut was born in 1595 and had early education in Sanskrit. Later he became the disciple of Villwamangalam . With his devotion to Bhagavan and guidance of Villwamangalam, he saw the Bhagavan as Unnikrishna , standing under the Elajhi tree on the way from the Palace to Guruvayoor temple. The present koothambalam is located at this spot . The Prince wrote a series of eight dramas for Krishnanattam. The Krishnanattam began to be staged in the temple regularly as an offering to Guruvayoorappan . Thus the dance-drama, Krishnanattam , became yet another medium to spread the fame of Guruvayoor all over Kerala.

7. KUDALLUR KUNJHIKKAVU NAMBOODIRI .
Kunjhikkavu was known as Raman in his childhood. He learnt Puranas through his mother's daily parayana (recitation ) of Bhagavatham and Ramayanam and learnt Sanskrit on his own . He formerly began his *purana-parayana* in his home and slowly become famous as a mystic-devotee . Very often he forgot this real world, he looked at every women he met as a Gopi of Vrindavanam . He started circumambulating and prostrating before everyone including animals. He used to take whatever he wanted from *Sri kovil* . The particular place in Guruvayoor temple where he used to sit for *purana-parayana* is still known as *Kunjhikkavu's corner* .

8. MALLIYOOR SANKARAN NAMBOODIRI
*Bhagavata-Hamsam* Brahmasri Malliyoor Shankaran Namboodiriis a living Legend of Krishna-bhakti . He was born on 02 February 1921 as the eldest son of Parameswaran Namboodiri and Arya Antarjanam , in the Vedic brahmin family, Malliyoor .

He was sick by birth . Severe illnesses and extreme poverty made his childhood miserable . In spite of all these miseries , he grew up as a loyal Krishna-bhakta .The poor parents some how managed to provide him Vedic education . The traditional *Brahmana-upanayanam* (initiation) was performed at the age of (8) followed by “Samavartanam” before he was (14) .

Brahmasri Malliyoor started working as a temple-Pujari . Being a scholar in Srimad Bhagavatam , he later dedicated own life to *Bhagavata katha-kathanam* ( ritual narration of Bhagavatam-stories ). Bhagavan Himself presented a book of Bhagavatam to Sankaran Namboodiri .

His “Bhagavatam-nectar” quickly gained immense popularity among Krishna-bhaktas . Later, Malliyoor initiated “Bhagavata-SaptAham” movement in Vedic temples, which practically “Bhagavatised” Kerala .

Bhagavatam is the essence of the Vedas ; and it is called “adhyAthmadeepa” , the light of the self. It is beneficial to the whole humanity, and removes the three kinds of miseries , namely, “Adhidaivika” (calamities due to karma or fate) , “Adhibouthika” , (obstacles due to other beings) , and “adhyAthma” (troubles that come from one's own nature) . It is a fact that , when one wishes to read or hear Bhagavathm, Bhagavan Sri Krishna appears in his heart .

Sage Suka narrated Bhagavatam to king Parikshit in seven days . On the first day, it was till “varahavathara” , on second day till “ jatabharatha” episode, on the third till “amrthamathanam” , on the fourth till “krishnavathara” , on the fifth till “Rukminikalyanam” , on the sixth day it was till “uddhavasamvAdha” and the last day Bhagavatam was finished. This practice to read Bhagavatham in the same order for seven days is known as BhagavatasapthAham .

Brahmasri Malliyoor and disciples have successfully completed several thousands of *BhagavatasapthAhams* feeding the nectar of Krishna-Bhakti to millions of devotees . The numerous titles bestowed on Brahmasree Malliyoor include *Bhagavata-Hamsam* ( By Guruvayoor Bhagavata Vijanana Samiti) and *Bhagavataseva-Ratnam* ( Guruvayoor temple’s Janamashtami-award .The Head of Kanchi Matha personally came to present this) .

Malliyoor’s family-deity is *Beeja-Ganapati* in the very ancient stone-carved temple . Since more than (50) years Brahamasree Malliyoor has been reciting Bhagavatam keeping a salagramam in front of temple’s Presiding Deity Ganapati . It is a very rare practice to worship one’s *Ishta-Devata* in front of another Deity. However , Malliyoor did this to fulfill His obligations towards His “family-deity Ganapti” and His own *Ishta-Devata, Sri Krishna* .

The result of the above ‘atmic-sadhana’ was a miracle . Vedic Brahmanas and Vedic-Jyotishis have found in this Ganapati-Deity an extremely rare superimposition of *Krishna –Chaitanyam* . Hence this Deity has become a unique *Vaishnava-Ganapati* .

In spite of His exalted status as the top Vaishnava-Acharya in Kerala , Brahmasri Malliyoor Malliyoor is a picture of humility and compassion. The ever smiling Acharya feeds everyone who visits Him is absolutely free from materialism. In the true Vaishnava tradition , He imbibed in both of His sons (Paramseswaran Namboodiri and Divakaran Namboodiri ) “Bhagavata-dharma” ; and both of them are assisting Him in *BhagavatasapthAhams*.

HOW TO REACH GURUVAYOOR ?
By Air : Guruvayoor is situated at a distance of 80 km from the Kochi international airport (Nedumbassery) and 100 km from Calicut (Kozhikode) airport. All major international flight services operate from these airports.
By Rail : The Guruvayoor Railway Station is connected to the Madras-Mangalore main line at Thrissur. Those coming from the Madras/Thiruvananthapuram side can get down at Thrissur. From Thrissur Railway Station, there are regular bus services to Guruvayoor.
By Road : Guruvayoor is well connected with the other parts of the country by road. Both the KSRTC bus stand and Private Bus stand are about 500metres from the temple.
Om Namo Narayanaya !!!

2009-01-05T22:41:00.000-08:00

Join madrasa, why sit for tough CBSE board exam?
source:(Prof G.C.Asnani: Is UPA Govt. Talibanizing India?)--sarve samachar

The UPA’s weird ideas on affirmative action to appease its vote bank have taken yet another absurd leap. The latest is to make madrasa certificates equivalent to CBSE. According to news reports, the Union Human Resources Ministry is all set to grant madrasa certificates equal status with the Central Board of Secondary Education (CBSE) so that it would help in mainstreaming the students coming out of these Islamic religious schools.

It is not clear if the government is also planning either to downgrade the CBSE curricula or upgrade the madrasa menu to make the two certificates academically compatible. But there is no doubt that it is a crude joke on millions of hard-working students who burn their mid-night oil to clear the tough Board examinations.

The unkindest cut is that the plan is to implement the disastrous move with retrospective effect. It is widely believed that the madrasas are the nurseries of terrorism and Islamic fundamentalism in India. If mainstreaming is the real concern, better schools should have been established in Muslim localities and persuaded the Muslim children to get enrolled in them.

Already the government has introduced a series of incentives to get the minorities more literate and enhance their competence to compete in the higher levels. Many of these incentives are denied to children of the majority community though they are equally under privileged both educationally and economically. Perhaps it is a crime under the UPA to be born in the majority community and to be poor. The pampering of the minorities, in a manner as to discriminate citizens on religious lines against the tenets of the Constitution or affirmative social action has no legal sanction.

"But it has been proved to be politically rewarding for the ruling clique. Though the centre has been distributing hundreds of crores every year to modernise the madrasas they have refused to either modernise or streamline. They have also been resisting any attempt to persuade them to adopt some portions of the modern syllabi in their curriculum. The maulavis have often issued fatwas against any attempt at modernisation in these institutions though they have no qualms in receiving huge grants from the tax-payers’ money. As a result, these madrasas have become islands of superstition, fundamentalism and divisive activities misleading the children in their formative years to resist all modern and scientific outlook and integration with the rest of the society."

Again if mainstreaming was a concern, the centre should have asked the madrasas either to close down or limit themselves to religious teaching making any certificates issued by these fanatic institutions invalid. But the UPA seems to have other ideas. It perhaps wants to encourage the mushrooming of madrasas across the length and breadth of the country and make them breeding grounds for social disaffection. Already at least three universities — Jamia Hamdard, Jamia Millia and Aligarh University—have recognised certificates from madrasas for admission to post-graduate courses.

The HRD Ministry has insisted that the UGC must enforce the criteria on other universities as well. But some universities are resisting the move. Finally, the UGC has set up a committee to look into the matter. On government records there are half a million madrasas active across the country. Unofficially, it is estimated that there are at least a million madrasas and their number is increasing every year with liberal funding from Islamic countries like Saudi Arabia.

The UPA claims that its anxiety is the result of the Prime Minister’s 15-point programme for minorities and that it is one of the key recommendations of Sachar Committee. Taking the Sachar cover the government is already making generous contribution to minority education.

"And they are highly discriminatory to Hindu students. For instance, Hindu students get education loans at a rate of 13 per cent whereas the minority students get it for just three per cent interest from National Minorities Development and Finance Corporation under Finance Ministry. To start a business a Hindu youth will get a loan at 15 to 18 per cent from banks after arranging 15 per cent margin money. But a Muslim youth has to arrange only five per cent of project cost from his private sources and will get the rest of 35 per cent of the loan from NMDFC at three per cent interest and the balance 60 per cent from commercial bank at two per cent. To ensure Muslim students admission in the top institutions like IIMs, IITs and AIIMS the entire fees is being given by the government. To prepare them for this and other public service tests the entire coaching fee is given by the government. The students are also given a pocket money from the tax-payers’ kitty. The UPA has also announced lakhs of scholarships only for minority students. All these are denied to Hindu students."

Now, the discrimination is total, with the centre making madrasa certificate equivalent with the hard-earned CBSE certificate. Should all the Hindu students leave government and public schools and join madrasas for a simple and cost-effective qualifying certificate? Or is the UPA determined to destroy the higher education in the country?

2008-12-23T23:23:00.000-08:00

Vice Chancellor promotes Evangelism in Guindy Engineering College
Smt. Radha Rajan: source--haindava keralam

I wish to bring to your notice the fact that on Monday, 22nd December, 2008, the GuindyEngineeringCollege premises was used for Christian preaching and evangelising purposes. In the guise of Chrsitmas celebrations, the AnnaEngineeringCollege, Guindy had officially invited Dr. Paul Dinakaran the known Christian evangelist for their so-called Christmas celebrations.

This programme was ironically arranged in the Vivekananda Auditorium in the GuindyCollege premises from 3 PM onwards. At the programme were present the College Vice-Chancellor Mannar Jawahar, a Christian by faith. It is clear that the college Vice Chancellor abused his official position in a high-standing institution of higher learning to carry out Christian preaching and evangelising activities. Students present at this programme were told explicitly –

“Theeys saktigalai vazhipaduvorgal, antha theeya sakthigalai vittuvittu, yesuvai vazhipaduvadaharkku viruppapaduvorgal, kannai moodikkondu, kai uyarthhungal. Naan ungalai yesuvidam azhaithu selgiren.”

(Thjose of you who are worshipping evil forces, if you wish to give up worshipping these evil forces and want to worship Jesus Christ, please close your eyes and raise your hands. I will take you to Christ).

This is nothing but sheer Christian prosylytising by the Vice-Chancellor usuing his official position and constitutes the grossest and the most obscene violation of the law. It is my responsibility to bring this violation of the law which may constitute either a crime or a law and order offence, to the notice of the Commissioner of Police. I will also write a letter to the Chief Minister of Tamil nadu bringing his attention to this abuse of government-aided educational institutions by minority religions.

2008-12-21T08:33:00.000-08:00

Many are not fully aware of how the Missionary war against Hinduism is happening, nor how serious it is: Stephen Knapp
From: Stephen Knapp, http://www.blogger.com/www.stephen-knapp.com

The War Against HinduismOver the years we have all heard about the many attempts that have been made in India to convert various sections of society from Hinduism to either Christianity or Islam. But only after one of my trips to India did I really get a much clearer understanding of what has been going on. Furthermore, most people, as well as many Indians, are not fully aware of how the war against Hinduism is happening, nor how serious it is. It is taking place on many levels, and because of this, in some areas the practice of Hinduism is declining rapidly.

When I was traveling in June of 2001, I had gone on a lecture tour, speaking every night at places like Mumbai, Nagpur, Warangal, Visakhapatnam, Vijayawada, Hyderbad, Bangalore, Trivandrum, and Chennai. So I had the chance to meet with many of the intellectuals and some of the spiritual leaders in these areas, and learned how conversion was a very hot issue.

Now I don’t have anything in particular against Christianity itself. I was born and raised a Christian, so I know what it is, but also how they work. My main contention is when the teachings that are said to come from Jesus are twisted and misinterpreted into something that does not spread the genuine love of God and humanity that we are all supposed to develop, but becomes the dog-like barking and criticism against every other religion that is not Christian. This does not only go on toward every religion outside of Christianity, but also within it between Catholics and Protestants and other denominations. It seems that this faith has become not something that promotes our similarities for cooperation, but our differences in that everyone who is of an unrelated Christian denomination are all going to hell.

In regard to India, there is a great number of missionaries of various denominations who are working there right now, all competing for the most number of converts. The Southern Baptists alone are a group that has nearly 100,000 career missionaries in North India, all working to spread the “good word.” We also find that in order to make converts from Hinduism some of the numerous Catholic priests in Southern India dress like sannyasis, and call their organizations ashramas. This is to make Christianity more similar to the Vedic traditions. Bharat Natyam dance is also taught in the Christian schools, but with Christian symbols and meanings replacing the Vedic. This is all in the attempt to actively sway Hindus over to Christianity.

One way they are trying to bring Christianity deep into the culture of India is by superimposing its rituals, symbols, and even types of dress on the Hindu forms of the same. Thus, you will see the cross on the lotus, some priests dress in saffron, and some churches have the ambiance of a Hindu temple. If this keeps up, maybe one day Christianity will be more Hindu than Christian.

While traveling in the far Northeastern states of India I have seen some of the tactics that the Christian missionaries have used to help make converts, such as offering cheap polyester pants to the tribals of the Northeast if they become Christian, or even offer motor bicycles if they help convert their brothers, which also means their wives and family. In other places like Madhya Pradesh, as noted in the Neogy Report, the missionaries give small loans on interest to the tribals, who cannot pay back such loans easily. However, if they become Christian, then such loans and the interest are dismissed. This is what goes on in the democracy of India, and under the tolerance of the Hindus, while if one such incidence would ever occur in a Muslim country, the result would be an immediate expulsion of the missionary from that nation.

Another trick that has been done is that missionaries, while treating the sick, will give medicine of no value and ask the tribal to take it while offering prayers to his local deity. Naturally, no cure of disease is likely to occur with the useless medicine. Then the missionary gives the tribal real medicine and asks the tribal to take it while offering prayers to Jesus. Then when there is a recovery, it is attributed to the power of Christ and not to the medicine. Such conversion activities take place these days more often in the tribal areas under the guise of social service. However, true social service should be done without expecting anything in return, including conversion.

Another thing that takes place is mass healings at meetings similar to revivals. What they do is pay people to attend the healings portraying themselves as being sick, or invalids on crutches, etc., who then get called up and are miraculously cured of their disease. This is attributed to the power of Christ, which then convinces many tribals that they too can benefit in various ways if they become Christian. This has not had much of an effect amongst the Brahmana classes, but the lower classes who attend are more vulnerable and are impressed by such things, and are then swayed toward Christianity. This is why Christian conversion tactics have been focused more toward the tribal areas than other regions of India. So these conversions are not taking place due to pure preaching of the Bible or the message of Jesus, but are accomplished by trickery and the emphasis on material facility. This is, of course, what is being objected to by the general Hindu population. However, when or if people convert for purely spiritual reasons, then there is no objection.

Another way conversions are accomplished is with the promise to the Dalits or the lower caste Hindus that they will not have any more caste recognition by becoming Christians. However, after conversion many find out that this is not true. Even amongst the converted Christians there is found to be a caste mentality, with the lower castes forced to use separate doorways, separate seating, or have marriages performed only among equal caste Christians and in separate facilities, or to even be buried in separate cemeteries. When this becomes obvious to those who are newly converted, some of them want to come back to being Hindus again, which has been facilitated by such organizations as the Vishwa Hindu Parishad (VHP).

An interesting point is that in spite of these duplicitous ways of converting that the Christians have used, the Christian churches have threatened violence against the process of reconversion back to Hinduism that had been launched by the VHP. It is as if they do not want anyone to have the right to do what they are already doing. It was Rev. V. K. Nuh, secretary of the Nagaland Baptist Convention who said, “If someone tries to impose their faith, Christians in this region will not surrender. There will be a battle and we shall have no option. There will be a physical and religious war if attempts are made to propagate Hinduism by forceful means in the Northeast.” In this same line of thinking, Rev. M.D. Oaugma, head of the Garo Baptist Convention of Meghalaya said, “It could be a threat to Christianity if we remain silent to the VHP’s game plan of mass conversion. We shall have to fight, we shall have to resist.” (Maharashtra Herald, July 11, 1998)

Of course, it is easy for Hindus to be nonchalant toward other religions because they feel that each spiritual path takes you toward God. So in this light, it is alright to be tolerant of them or let them thrive. But the problem is that not all religions feel the same way toward Hinduism. Some feel that Hinduism is a culture that should be removed or destroyed. An example of this is that in Northeast India, in states like Assam, Nagaland, and Manipur, they have witnessed a surge of nearly 200% in their Christian population in the past 25 years due to the wily tactics of foreign missionaries. Their grasp is so strong now that practicing Hinduism is forbidden in some areas. Where is the democratic freedom in that? Hindus can no longer do worship or arati in the open because of the fanaticism in parts of the land. Durga puja has become almost obsolete as deities are destroyed or stolen in broad daylight. This confrontational climate has led to numerous militant outfits sponsored by the Church who are fighting for secession from India. So now the Northeastern portion of India wants to secede from it, and another part of India will be lost if this should happen.

If the Catholic Church in particular is supposed to espouse the message that God is love, and that it is by love of God and neighbor that mankind is saved, it certainly has not shown much of that kind of love toward any other religion. With the Pope’s recent call for conversions in Asia, it certainly shows that it is not a friend of other religions, but still holds the goal that other spiritual paths should be brought down to be replaced by Christianity. This should be clearly understood. This is also the case with the Baptists and other denominations.

While I was in New Delhi, I also met with Mrs. Shanti Reddy, a member of a government agency called the National Committee for Women. She revealed that another thing that missionaries have done was to kidnap young Indian children. What one Christian missionary couple in Chennai was doing before they were arrested was to bribe tribals into giving their young baby girls to them. They would pay the tribals as little as 2000 to 5000 rupees for baby girls, and then turn around and sell the girls to foreigners for as much as $30,000 to $40,000. According to the records that had been confiscated from the missionaries’ home, this had been a thriving business, and nearly 25 of such transactions had already taken place. The Indian authorities said they probably saved 300 baby girls from such a fate from the indications on the records they found. So this has been another one of the forms of activities that such missionaries do for their own benefit and profit against the real interest of India. However, whenever Hindus react with force against such people, they are labeled as fundamentalists, antagonists, communalists, or worse. But how can you expect that Hindus should not display serious and violent reactions when such activities become obvious? It usually takes a lot to make Hindus react, as they are often most pacifistic and tolerant people. This is also why they make lousy terrorists, they just do not see things that way.

Nonetheless, another way that India is slowly losing its Vedic culture is through the process of secular or English and Christian education. Of course, in public schools all Vedic books have been removed from the curriculum. So there are no possibilities to study the ancient Indian literature or art in such institutions. So Vedic values are no longer part of what the children are taught. Furthermore, the Christian schools, often staffed by Christian missionaries, can teach Christian values in their classes, and include a short study of the Bible everyday, or the Koran if it’s an Islamic school. The so-called secular government has even helped them with free land and facilities. Since these schools offer English in their education, along with good discipline, many of the middle classes of Indians are favoring sending their children to these schools. Today, in the Indian cities, many of the parents of children are the graduates of Christian schools, who also send there own children to such schools. As this trend continues, there will be a decreasing number of Hindus in the educated sector. Thus, children in India, with the help of the secular government, are learning Christian values and perceiving their own history and culture as something less than honorable. They are taught that such important books as the Bhagavad-gita, Ramayana, Bhagavata Purana and other Vedic texts are nothing more than mythology, and not a result of one of the most profound civilizations in the world. They are also taught that their own God is but a demon and the only real way to God is through Jesus.

An example of this is that a few devotees from the New Delhi Iskcon (Hare Krishna) temple go out and give presentations to the children’s classes in schools. Some of the questions that are asked by the children are, “Who is your God?” and “hat can your God do for me?” and so on. Obviously, these questions are nothing but a direct result of the Christian and English oriented education that these children are receiving. Now I ask anyone, isn’t this practically a covert form of conversion? This form of education indoctrinates the children to doubt their own culture, and disrespect their own history and traditions. As a result of this form of education, the Hindu population is slowly forgetting the unique history and lofty culture of their homeland.

As I traveled around, it was not unusual to see elementary schools around India with a name something like “Saint Xavier’s School.” People should know that this Francis Xavier, who is now one of the greatest so-called “saints,” feverishly declared, “When I have finished baptizing the people, I order them to destroy the huts in which they keep their idols; and I have them break the statues of their idols into tiny pieces, since they are now Christians. I could never come to an end describing to you the great consolation which fills my soul when I see idols being destroyed by the hands of those who had been idolaters.” (From “The Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier,” 1993, pp 117-8) This was his goal, to destroy Indian culture and make India a Christian nation. So it is ironic that now India embraces the schools that honor him in this way. How could they not know his true intention?

What is often not recognized is that, up until recently, for the last 50 years the politicians who have been directing the destiny of India are the ones who have an anti-Hindu attitude. They have set the economic direction and the educational policies that the country has been forced to follow. They have also promised the protection of the religious minorities with the hopes of acquiring votes. This has been one of the reasons why the secularists in the Congress party have treated everything that is Hindu with disdain.

Another aspect of the loss of Vedic culture in India is that the younger Indian people, especially ages from 15 to 25, are readily giving up Vedic customs to follow the more decadent so-called freedoms of the West. They see the western movies, they read what the celebrities say in the papers, and they admire them and want to adopt their forms of dress and lifestyles. Thus, in the big cities like Mumbai you have Indian couples living together without marriage, which is something you never would have seen before a few years back. Now the Vedic principles are looked upon as something obsolete, something that restricts the style that those who look to the West want to adopt. Thus, they are leaving Indian traditions behind and losing respect for anything Vedic. In this way, they adopt foreign standards, or lose so much respect for Indian and Vedic values that they become embarrassed to admit their Hindu background and heritage. Furthermore, Sanskrit scholars at the temples are also slowly dying out, and the modern Indians view the Ramayana and Mahabharata as merely myths or gaudy television shows.

Although India has been invaded by outsiders so many times and has always survived, what we are talking about is more than mere property or geography. What is actually being threatened is the basis of Indian culture itself. As younger generations give up their Vedic heritage, even if they return to it later when they are older and looking for more philosophical support, with whatever percentage of loss occurs with each generation, time has shown that it is never fully recovered. A portion of it is lost forever.

Another way of looking at this is that India presently enjoys an 85% Hindu majority in its population. This may sound quite significant, but in actuality this includes 15% Buddhists, Sikhs, and Jains. So it is really only a 70% majority. How many more generations will go by before we see a big drop in this percentage due to the process of secular (meaning Christian or English, or even Islamic) education, or with the present rate of conversions by tactless Christians? This percentage could easily drop well below 50% in only a few more generations at the present rate of change.How many more generations will it take before the Hindu majority is no longer a majority, but a minority in its own country? As Hinduism declines, you will see that the demands on the government and those voted into politics will also change, and the laws will also alter more in favor of the increasing minority religions at the expense of declining Hinduism. Then as the years go by there will appear only small clusters of Hindu or Vedic communities, most likely centered around prominent holy places, until the more aggressive religions act in ways to diminish these as well, in the same way that they are presently doing in other countries.

The point of all this information is that it is time for all Hindus and supporters and followers of the Vedic culture, Sanatana-dharma, to realize what is actually happening and give up your timidness or nonchalance and speak out while such freedom still exists. We must become more pro-active for defending this culture. The point is that if you do not take it seriously, I can assure you that there are others who take this inaction and tolerance extremely seriously to promote their own goals and religions in India. It is because of this that India may not always remain the homeland of an active and thriving Vedic culture as it is now. We need to protect whatever is left of it and maintain the present liberties that Hindus or followers of Vedic culture still have in India. Then we all can continue to engage in Vedic traditions without hindrance, and with full freedom. For this, we need to unite ourselves in a concerted effort to make this happen. And it most certainly is possible.Not long ago, as told to me by Professor Subhash Kak, it was noted in a reputable publication that now 1% of the Russian population claim that they are Hindu. The article stated that this was primarily due to the preaching efforts of Iskcon. This shows a major social impact. This shows what is possible if we can work together in a concerted effort. This is why I am convinced that if we all work in a pro-active way under the banner of a united family of Vedic followers, or Global Vedic Community, we can keep and even expand the present freedoms that we now have to practice Vedic and indigenous traditions, and keep India as the homeland of Vedic culture, the most ancient roots of humanity.

India must be protected and kept as the homeland and center of the Vedic heritage, Sanatana-dharma, Hinduism. Without it, what is its value, in spite of whatever else it accomplishes? The value of Hinduism and India are clearly expressed in the words of the famous English theosophist Dr. Annie Besant. She put great emphasis on the value of India, its history, the Vedic culture, and its importance to the world. As written in the cover notes from the book, Hindus, Life-Line of India, by G. M. Jagtiani, she says: “After a study of some forty years and more of the great religions of the world, I find none so perfect, none so scientific, none so philosophic, and none so spiritual as the great religion known by the name of Hinduism. The more you know it, the more you will love it; the more you try to understand it, the more deeply you will value it. Make no mistake; without Hinduism, India has no future. Hinduism is the soil into which India’s roots are struck, and torn of that she will inevitably wither, as a tree torn out from its place. Many are the religions and many are the races flourishing in India, but none of them stretches back into the far dawn of her past, nor are they necessary for her endurance as a nation. Everyone might pass away as they came and India would still remain. But let Hinduism vanish and what is she? A geographical expression of the past, a dim memory of a perished glory, her literature, her art, her monuments, all have Hindudom written across them. And if Hindus do not maintain Hinduism, who shall save it? If India’s own children do not cling to her faith, who shall guard it? India alone can save India, and India and Hinduism are one.”In this light, it is absolutely necessary that as followers of Sanatana-dharma, Vedic culture, we realize that we need to repair whatever differences we have between us regarding whatever issues there may be. This is necessary in order to work with some cooperation with whomever we can if we expect to be a substantial force in defending the Vedic cause. Otherwise, all the issues that invariably come up, although these should not be ignored, should not take so much of our attention that our preaching or sharing or promoting of our culture stops. Otherwise, we will only serve as contributors to the continuing deterioration of all spiritual standards as the age of Kali-yuga progresses. This preaching, of course, means that we must all stay in touch with and practice the Vedic standards, and be ready to let others know of its advantages, and to defend it from those who wish to see its demise.

We cannot allow ourselves to be led into the danger of endless debate that leads to inaction. We all must be pro-active in some way to help defend and spread Vedic culture. Then we can work together to keep the freedom we presently have to practice the Vedic traditions and keep India as the homeland of a thriving, dynamic, and still living tradition. Such freedom does not come without its challenges, and we must be prepared as a society to meet those challenges. To take such freedoms for granted means that it’s only a matter of time before they are lost. And that is exactly what some people want to happen. So we must be willing to work all the harder to prevent such a decline of our Vedic heritage

2008-12-14T08:32:00.000-08:00

"Virat Brihad Hindutva"
First part of Three Part Series, By Subramanian Swamy source:haindavakeralam.com

What does the despicable terror and mayhem in Mumbai on November 26th signify for India? Shorn of the human tragedy, wanton destruction, and obnoxious audacity of the terrorists, it signifies a challenge to the identity of India from radical Islam. Cinema actor Shahrukh Khan may wax eloquent about the "true Islam" on TV, but it is clear that he and other such Muslims have not read any authoritative translations of the Koran, Sira and Hadith which three together constitute Islam as a theology, and which is a complete menu of intolerance of peoples of other faiths derisively labeled as kafirs. Hence instead of talking about the "correct interpretation" of Islam they ought instead be urging for a new Islamic theology consistent with democratic principles.

In 2003, two years after the 9/11 murderous and perfidious Islamic assault on USA, resulting in killing of more than 3000 persons within two hours, and which was perpetrated by leveraging the democratic freedoms in USA, the Saudi Arabian Embassy in the website of its Islamic Affairs Department [http://www.iad.org/] laid down what a "good" Muslim is expected to do. Dr. Steven Stalinsky of the Middle East Media Research Institute [MEMRI] based in WashingtonDC accessed it and published it in issue No.23, of the Institute newsletter, dated November 26[what irony!] 2003. I have to thank a NRI in US, Dr. Muthuswamy for this reference. In that site it is stated:

" The Muslims are required to raise the banner of Jihad in order to make the Word of Allah supreme in this world, to remove all forms of injustice and oppression, and to defend the Muslims. If Muslims do not take up the sword, the evil tyrants of this earth will be able to continue oppressing the weak and helpless"

Now who is more authoritative- Sharukh Khan or Saudi Arabia ?

Obviously the latter. The above quote is what in substance is being taught in every madrassa in India, and can be traced back to the sayings of Prophet Mohammed. I can quote a plethora of verses from a Saudi Arabian translated Koran[e.g., verses 8:12, 8:60, and 33:26] which verses justify brutal violence against non-believers. If I delved into Sira and Hadith for more quotes, then I could risk generating much hatred, so it will suffice to say that Islam is not only a theology, but it spans a brutal political ideology which we have to combat sooner or later in realm of ideas.

Some may quote back at me verses from Manusmriti about brutality to women and scheduled castes. But as a Hindu I have the liberty to disown these verses [since it is a Smriti] and even to seek to re-write a new smriti as many, for example, Yajnavalkya have done to date. Reform and renaissance is thus inbuilt into Hinduism. But in Islam, the word of the Prophet is final. Sharukh Khan and other gloss artists cannot disown these verses, or say that they would re-write the offensive verses of the Koran. If they do, then they would have to run for their lives as Rushdie and Taslima have had to do. Leave alone re-writing, if anyone draws a cartoon of Prophet Mohammed, there will follow world-wide violent rioting. But if Hussein draws Durga in the most pornographic posture, the Hindus will only groan but not violently rampage.

We Hindus have a long recognized tradition of being religious liberals by nature. We have already proved it enough by welcoming to our country and nurturing Parsis, Jews, Syrian Christians, and Moplah Muslim Arabs who were persecuted elsewhere, when we were 100% Hindu country.

Moreover, despite a 1000 years of most savage brutalization of Hindus by Islamic invaders and self-demeaning brain washing by the Christians, even then, Hindus as a majority have adopted secularism as a creed. We have not asked for an apology and compensation for these atrocities. But the position of Hindus in this land of Bharatmata, where Muslims and Christians locally are in majority, in pockets---such as in Kashmir and Nagaland, or in small enclaves such as town panchayats of Tamil Nadu, is terrible and despicable. Even in Kerala where Hindus are 52% of the population, they have only 25% of all the prime jobs in the state, and are silently suffering their plight at the hands of 48% who vote as a vote bank. .

The 26/11Mumbai slaughter therefore should teach us Hindus that the time has come to wake up and stand up

”it is now or never”.

If we do not stand up now to Islamic terrorism, then India will end up like Beirut, a permanent battlefield of international terrorists, buccaneers, pirates and missionaries.

What does it mean in the 21st century for Hindus to stand up ? I mean by that a mental clarity of the Hindus to defend themselves by effective deterrent retaliation, and also an intelligent co-option of other religious groups into the Hindu cultural continuum.

Mental clarity can only come if we are clear about the identity of the nation.

What is India ?

An ancient but continuing civilization or is it a geographical entity incorporated in 1947 by the Indian Independence Act of the British Parliament ?

What then does it means to say "I am an Indian" ?

A mere passport holder of the Republic of India or a descendent of the great seers and visionaries of more than 10,000 years ?

Obviously our identity should be of a nation of an ancient and continuing Hindu civilization, legatees of great rishis and munis, and a highly sophisticated sanatana philosophy.

If Hindu culture is our defining identity then how can we co-opt non-Hindus, especially Muslims and Christians ? By persuading them by saam, dhaan, bheda and dand that they acknowledge with pride the truth that their ancestors are Hindus. If they do, it means that they accept Hindu culture and enlightened mores. That is, change of religion does not mean change of culture.Then we should treat such Muslims and Christians as part of our Brihad Hindu family.

Noted author and editor M.J. Akbar calls this identity as of "Blood Brothers". It is an undeniable fact that Muslims and Christians in India are descendents of Hindus. In a recent article in the American Journal of Physical Anthropology, an analysis of genetic samples[DNA] show that Muslims in north India are overwhelmingly of the same DNA as Hindus proving that Muslims here are descendents of Hindus who had been converted to Islam, rather than repositories of foreign DNA deposited by waves of invaders.

Akbar thus asks rhetorically:

"When have the Muslims of India gone wrong ?"

and answers:

" When they have forgotten their Indian roots".

How apt !

Enlightened Muslims like Akbar therefore must rise to the occasion and challenge the reactionary religious fundamentalists. That is India is not Darul harab to be trifled with. In a conciliatory atmosphere the minorities would willingly accept this. It is also in their interest to accept this reality. Hindus must persuade by the time- honoured methods Muslims and Christians to accept this and its logical consequences.

This identity was not understood by us earlier because of the distorted outlook of Jawarharlal Nehru who occupied the Prime Minister's chair for seventeen formative years after 1947 and for narrow political ends, had fanned a separatist outlook in Muslims and Christians.

The failure to date, to resolve this Nehru-created crisis, has not only confused the majority but confounded the minorities as well in India. This confusion has deepened with winter migratory birds such as Amartya Sen descending on the campus of the India International Centre to preach inane taxonomies such as "multiple identities".

There has to be an overriding identity called national identity, and hence we should not be derailed by pedestrian concepts of multiple or sub-identities.

`````````Without a resolution of the identity crisis today, which requires an explicit clear answer to this question of who we are, the majority will never understand how to relate to the legacy of the nation and in turn to the minorities. Minorities would not understand how to adjust with the majority if this identity crisis is not resolved. In other words, the present dysfunctional perceptional mismatch in understanding who we are as a people, is behind most of the communal tension and inter-community distrust in the country.

`````In India, the majority is the conglomerate or Brihad Hindu community which represents about 81% of the total Indian population, while minorities are constituted by Muslims [13%] and Christians [3%]. Sikhs, Jains, Parsis, and some other microscopic religious groups, represent the remaining three percent. Though also considered minorities, but really are so close to the majority community in culture that they are considered as a part of Hindu society. Unlike Islam and Christianity, these minority religions were founded as dissenting theologies of Hinduism. Even Zoroaster can be traced to leader of Vahikas in Mahabharata who migrated to Persia. Kaikeyi in Ramayana was from Persia when that country was hundred percent Hindu. Thus these religions share the core concepts with Hindus such as re-incarnation, equality of all religions, and ability to meet God in this life. That they feel increasingly alienated from Hindu society nowadays is also the consequence of India's identity crisis caused by British historians and their Indian tutees in JNU.

The India of today would not have been in existence had the attempts to divide Hindus succeeded. In the 20th century, a sinister attempt to divide the Hindu community on caste basis was made in 1932 when the British imperialists offered the scheduled castes a separate electorate. But shrewdly understanding the conspiracy to divide India, Mahatma Gandhi by his fast unto death and Dr. Ambedkar by his visionary rejection of separate electorate, foiled the attempt by signing the Poona Pact.

But the possibility exists that such attempts at dividing India socially may be made again in the future, a possibility that cannot be ruled out . Indian patriots will have to watch against such attempts very carefully. Segmentation, fragmentation, and finally balkanization have been part of the historical process in many countries to destroy national identity and thereby cause the political division of the nation itself. Yugoslavia is a recent example of this, which has now been divided into four countries, largely due to Islamic separatism and Serbian over-reaction.

Virat Hindutva can be achieved in the first stage by Hindu consolidation that is achieved by Hindus holding that they are Hindus first and last, by disowning primacy to their caste and regional loyalties. This would require a renaissance in thinking and outlook, that can be fostered only by patient advocacy and intellectual ferment.

For this we need a new History text, and a proper understanding of the distinction between the four varnas [not birth based but by codes of behavior for devolution of power in society] and jati [which is birth based and mostly for marriages]. Just as Valmiki and Vyasa are regarded as Maharshis despite being of different jati from Parasuram, hence Dr. Ambedkar should be called a Maharishi for his sheer depth of knowledge of Indian history. That he had become bitter because of Nehru systematically sidelining him is no reason not to do so.

India thus needs a Hindu renaissance today that incorporates modern principles, e.g., of the irrelevance of birth antecedents, fostering gender equality, ensuring equality before law, and accountability for all. It is also essential to integrate the entire Indian society on those principles, irrespective of religion. Uniform civil code for example, is something that the vast majority of Muslim women want, but because this demand has been usurped by those who deny the equality of nationality to the Muslims, hence comes the resistance to a eminently reasonable value. The Muslims think that this is the first step in several to subjugate them or wipe out their identity. But Muslims have quietly accepted Uniform Criminal Code [the IPC] despite that it contradicts the Sharia.

In other words, Hindutva has two components---one that Hindus can accept [such as caste abolition, eradication of dowry etc.] without any other religion's interests to consider. The other is the embracing by minorities of the core secular Indian values which have Hindu roots. This would require, particularly Muslims and Christians, to acknowledge that their ancestry is Hindu, and thus own the entire Hindu past as their own legacy, and to thus tailor their outlook on that basis. This would integrate Indian society and make the concept of an inclusive [Brihad] Hindutva and rooted in India's continuing civilization.

Thus, if India has to decide to have or not have good relations with Israel, Pakistan, Iran or US, it cannot be on the basis how it will impact on India's Muslims and Christians, but on what India's national interests require. If India has to dispatch troops to Afghanistan, Iraq, Sri Lanka or Nepal to combat terrorism, that policy too has to be decided on what is good for India, and not what any religious or linguistic group identifies as it's interest.

Thus such an Hindutva is positive in outlook, while raw Hindu xenophobia is negative and based on Hindu hegemony which will frighten all. Such an Hindutva will resolve our current energy-sapping identity crisis, which otherwise will completely emasculate India in the long run. The choice for the patriotic Indian is thus clear: We need a clear and positive view of our national identity based on our Hindu past and a Hindu renaissance to unite the Hindus with constructive mind-set as well as persuade the minorities to be co-opted culturally with Hindu society.

Once being Indian means virat brihad Hindutva, we can tackle terrorism by an effective strategy of defence. What are the components of that strategy is the subject matter of my next column here.

2008-12-08T05:34:00.000-08:00

மும்பை பயங்கரமும் டி.வி. சேனல்களும்

~ வனமாலி நாள்: 2008-12-06 source:tamilhindu

‘Butch Cassidy and the Sundance Kid’ என்ற பிரபலமான திரைப்படத்தின் இறுதிக் காட்சியில் திரைப்படத்தின் நாயகர்கள் இருவரும் ஒரு பாழடைந்த கட்டடத்துக்குள் மாட்டிக் கொள்வார்கள். சிறு திருடர்களான அவர்களை எப்போதும் போலிஸ் துரத்திக் கொண்டேயிருக்கும். ஒவ்வொரு முறையும் போலிஸுக்கு டிமிக்கி கொடுத்துத் தப்பித்து விடும் அவர்களை இந்தமுறை எப்படியாவது பிடித்துவிடவேண்டுமென்று ஒரு பெரிய பட்டாளமே அந்த கட்டடத்தைச் சுற்றிவளைக்கும். வெளியே ஒவ்வொரு அங்குலத்துக்கும் போலிஸ் நிற்பது தெரியாமல் எப்போதும் போல் தப்பித்துவிடலாம் என்று கைத்துப்பாக்கியால் சுட்டுக்கொண்டே வெளியே வருவார்கள் நாயகர்கள் இருவரும். அந்த ஃப்ரேம் அப்படியே உறைந்துபோய், இன்று உலக சினிமாவின் ஒரு முக்கியக் காட்சியாகப் பதிந்துவிட்டது.
ஆனால் Butch Cassidy-யும், Sundance Kid-உம் பாவப்பட்டவர்கள்! அவர்கள் காலத்தில் கட்டடத்தைச் சுற்றி வெளியே என்ன நடக்கிறது என்று லைவ் அப்டேட் கொடுக்க செய்திச் சேனல்கள் இல்லை. ‘இதோ சூழ்ந்துவிட்டார்கள், இந்த போலிஸ்காரர்கள் இப்போது பின்வாசல் வழியே நுழையலாமா என்று நினைக்கிறார்கள்’ என்றெல்லாம் உயிரைக் கொடுத்துக் கத்த அந்தக் காலத்தில் ஒரு பர்க்கா தத் இல்லை. அந்த கட்டடத்தின் வரைபடமோ, அதனைச் சுற்றி எங்கெங்கு போலிஸ் நிற்கிறார்கள் என்பதைக் குறித்து விளக்கும் ஒரு கிராஃபிக்ஸ் வரைபடமோ இருந்திருக்கவில்லை என்பது இன்னும் துரதிர்ஷ்டவசமான விஷயம்.
மும்பையில் தீவிரவாதிகள் தாக்கியபோது அவர்களுக்கு போலிஸ், NSG-யின் நடமாட்டம் உடனுக்குடன் செல்ஃபோனில் தெரிவிக்கப்பட்டது. இந்தத் தீவிரவாதிகளிடம் பத்து இந்திய சிம்கார்டுகள் இருந்தன; அவை புதுதில்லியில் வாங்கப்பட்டு பங்களாதேஷ் வழியாக பாகிஸ்தானுக்குக் கடத்தப் பட்டிருக்கின்றன; தீவிரவாதிகள் வசமிருந்த செல்ஃபோன்களின் பேட்டரி தீர்ந்து போனபோது, தாங்கள் சுட்டுக்கொன்றவர்களிடமிருந்த செல்ஃபோன்களை எடுத்துப் பயன்படுத்தியிருக்கிறார்கள். இவை அத்தனையும் போலிஸிடம் உயிருடன் சிக்கிய ஒரே தீவிரவாதி சொன்ன தகவல்கள்! தீவிரவாதிகளுக்கு இத்தனை தகவல்கள் நம் ஊடகங்களின் உடனடிச் செய்திகளால் கிடைத்ததில் ஒரு கட்டத்தில் அரசே, இந்த ஊடகங்களை சற்று நேரம் அமைதி காக்கும்படி வேண்டிக்கொள்ளுமாறு ஆனது. ஆனாலும் நம் செய்தி ஊடகங்களைப் போர்வீரர்கள் என்றும், பொறுப்பான மகாத்மாக்கள் என்றும் சிலாகித்துக் கட்டுரை எழுதுபவர்கள் இருக்கிறார்கள்!
நாளை இதுபோன்ற புல்லரிப்புக் கட்டுரைகள் கல்கி, குமுதம், ஆனந்தவிகடன் போன்ற பல்லாயிரக் கணக்கான தமிழ்ப் பொதுமக்கள் படிக்கும் வெகுஜனப் பத்திரிகைகளிலும் இடம்பெறும். ஏன், சென்சேஷலிசப் பத்திரிகைகளில் ஒன்றான ஜூனியர் விகடன், தீவிரவாதிகள் தொடர்ந்து பாகிஸ்தானிலுள்ள தங்கள் தலைமையகத்தைத் தொடர்பு கொண்டு பேசியது கண்டுபிடிக்கப் பட்டும், அதுவும் ஏன், பிடிபட்ட தீவிரவாதியே தான் ஒரு பாகிஸ்தானி என்று வாக்குமூலம் கொடுத்தும், கூசாமல் மும்பையில் தாக்குதல் நடத்தியது இந்துக்கள் எனக் கட்டுரை வெளியிட்டிருக்கிறது. தமிழ் ஊடகங்களே இப்படிப் பொறுப்பில்லாமல், விஷமத்தனத்துடன் நடந்து கொள்ளும்போது, உலக ஊடகங்களைப் பற்றிக் கேட்கவா வேண்டும்?
பிரபலமான பத்திரிகையான ‘டைம்’, முஸ்லிம்கள் இப்படி அடிக்கடி தீவிரவாதச் செயல்களில் ஈடுபடக் காரணம் இந்தியாவில் இந்துக்களுக்கும், முஸ்லிம்களுக்கும் அதலபாதாளமான பொருளாதார வேறுபாடு இருப்பதுதான் என்றும், கடும் வறுமையில் இருக்கும் முஸ்லிம்கள் பயங்கரச் செயல்களில் ஈடுபடுகிறார்கள் என்றும் கட்டுரை வெளியிட்டிருக்கிறது. இந்தியாவில் முஸ்லிம்கள் கீழ்த்தரமாக நடத்தப்படுகிறார்கள், பொருளாதார முன்னேற்றத்துக்கான வாய்ப்புகள் அளிக்கப்படுவதில்லை என திட்டமிட்ட பிரச்சாரம் சர்வதேச ஊடகங்களில் திட்டமிட்டுச் செய்யப்பட்டு வருகிறது.
இது எவ்வளவு பெரிய பொய் என்று இந்தியாவின் கிராமங்களை ஒருமுறை சுற்றிப்பார்க்கும் எவராலும் சுட்டமுடியும். முஸ்லிம்கள் உண்மையில் தங்கள் சவக்குழியைத் தாங்களே வெட்டிக் கொள்பவர்களாக இருக்கிறார்கள். மிகப் பெரும்பாலான குடும்பங்களில் பெண்கள் கல்வி கற்க அனுமதிக்கப்படுவதில்லை. பள்ளிப் படிப்பைப் பாதியிலேயே நிறுத்தித் திருமணம் செய்து வைக்கப்படுகிறார்கள். ஆண்களிலும் கல்லூரியைத் தாண்டுபவர்களின் எண்ணிக்கை வெகு சொற்பம். இதற்குப் பொருளாதாரக் காரணங்கள் இல்லை.
இந்தியப் பொருளாதாரத்தில், ஏன், உலகப் பொருளாதாரம் இருக்கும் நிலையில், வீட்டில் ஒருவர் மட்டுமே சம்பாதித்துக் குடும்ப வண்டியை இழுப்பது எவ்வளவு சிரமம் என்பது மத்திய தரத்தினருக்கு நன்றாகத் தெரியும். இதில் அடிப்படை வாதத்தால் உந்தப்பட்டுப் பெண்களைச் சிறுவயதிலேயே திருமணம் செய்து கொடுத்தபின், வெகு சிரமப்பட்டுக் கல்லூரியை முடிக்கும் இளைஞர்களைக் கொண்டு பொருளாதாரத்தை எப்படி முன்னேற்ற முடியும்? அதே நேரத்தில், பொருளாதார முன்னேற்றத்துக்கு, கல்விக்கு முக்கியத்துவம் அளித்த எத்தனையோ முஸ்லிம் குடும்பங்கள், பொறியியல், வணிகம், மருத்துவத் துறைகளில் நுழைந்து வெகுசிறப்பான நிலைகளுக்கு வந்திருக்கின்றன.
ஒரு வாதத்துக்காக முஸ்லிம்கள் ஏழ்மையான நிலையில் இருப்பதால் தீவிரவாதிகளாக மாறுகிறார்கள் என்று வைத்துக் கொண்டாலும், இந்தியாவில் தாழ்நிலையில் இருக்கும் ஏழை இந்துக்கள் எத்தனை அரசு அலுவலகங்களைத் தகர்த்திருக்க வேண்டும்! பல்லாயிரக் கணக்கான ஏழைத் தமிழர்கள் வாழும் மும்பைச் சேரிகள் இந்நேரம் எத்தனை தீவிரவாதிகளை உருவாக்கியிருக்க வேண்டும்?
இவர்கள் சொல்லும் இன்னொரு வாதம் முஸ்லிம்கள் முன்னேறுவதற்கான வாய்ப்புகளும், ஊக்கமும் இந்தியாவில் கிடைப்பதில்லை என்பது. ராமேஸ்வரத்தில் மிக ஏழ்மையான குடும்பத்தில் பிறந்த ஒரு முஸ்லிம் விஞ்ஞானியை ஜனாதிபதியாக்கிப் பார்த்த நாட்டைப் பார்த்துக் கூசாமல் இவர்களால் எப்படிப் பொய் சொல்ல முடிகிறது? இந்திய தேசம் முழுதும் கொண்டாடும் விளையாட்டான கிரிக்கெட்டில் எத்தனை முஸ்லிம்கள் இருக்கிறார்கள்? இந்திய அணியின் கேப்டனாக இருந்த முகமது அசாருதீன் முஸ்லிம் இளைஞர்தானே! சானியா மிர்ஸாவுக்குத் தொடர்ந்த மிரட்டலும், அச்சுறுத்தலும் வருவது இந்திய அரசாங்கத்திடமிருந்தா, இல்லை இஸ்லாமிய அடிப்படைவாதிகளிடமிருந்தா?
அபூர்வமாக பதிலுக்கு இந்துக்களிடமிருந்து வன்முறை கிளம்பினால் தேசமெங்கும் கண்டிக்கப்படுகிறது. ‘நான் ஒரு இந்துவாக இருப்பதற்கே வெட்கப்படுகிறேன்’ என்ற கூக்குரல்கள் கூட அவ்வப்போது எழும்புகின்றன. நம் பத்திரிகைகளும் மை தீரும் வரை கண்டித்துத் தலையங்கங்கள் எழுதிக்கொண்டே இருக்கும். இது போன்ற அறக்கோபம் தொனிக்கும் எதிர்ப்புக் குரல்களில் நூறில் ஒரு பங்கு கூட, இஸ்லாமியத் தீவிரவாதிகளின் வெறித்தனத்தின் போது இஸ்லாமிய சமூகங்களிலிருந்தோ, நம் ‘செக்யூலர்’ ஊடகங்களிலிருந்தோ எழுவதில்லை.
ஒவ்வொரு முறை குண்டு வெடிக்கும்போதும் தவறாமல் பாபர் மசூதி இடிப்பையும், குஜராத் கலவரங்களையும் ஒரு சமநிலைக்காக முன்னணியில் வைக்கப்படுவது வழக்கமாகிவிட்டது. அப்படியானால் 64 முறை இடிக்கப்பட்ட சோமநாதபுரம் (மற்றும் எண்ணற்ற கோவில்களை) இந்துக்கள் காட்டி நியாயம் கற்பிக்கலாமே. பாமினி புத்தர் சிலைகளைத் தகர்த்ததை பௌத்தர்கள் சுட்டிக் காட்டலாம். இதெல்லாம் வாதமே அல்ல. ஆனாலும், ஒவ்வொரு குண்டுவெடிப்புக்கும் நம் ஊடகங்கள் ஏதாவது ஒரு நியாயத்தைக் கற்பித்துக் கொண்டேயிருக்கின்றன.
நேற்று ஒரு செய்திச் சேனலில் மும்பை குண்டுவெடிப்பைப் பற்றிய ஒரு தொகுப்பு வெளியானது. அதில் பேசிய ஒருவர் சொன்னது: “BJP உண்மையிலேயே தலைகுனிய வேண்டிய நேரமிது. ஏனென்றால் பாபர் மசூதியை இடித்து இதுபோன்ற தீவிரவாதச் செயல்கள் ஆரம்பிப்பதற்குக் காரணமாக இருந்ததே அந்தக் கட்சிதான்!” தொழுகைக்குப் பயன்படாத பாபர் மசூதி இடிப்புக்கு முன்னர் இந்தியாவில் முஸ்லிம் தாக்குதல்களே நடைபெற்றது கிடையாதா?
இதோ இப்போது மும்பை தாக்குதல்களை நியாயப்படுத்தி, நம் சிறுபத்திரிகைகள் மெல்ல, மெல்லத் தம் ஆஸ்தான எழுத்தாளர்களை வைத்துக் கட்டுரைகள் எழுதிக் குவிக்கும். தவறாமல் அக்கட்டுரைகளில் மோடி, குஜராத், மலேகான் போன்ற வார்த்தைகள் இடம்பெறும். ஒருவேளை இக்கட்டுரைகள் இவர்களைத் துகிலுரித்துக் காட்டிவிடுமோ என்ற அச்சம் இருந்தால், மொத்த குண்டுவெடிப்பையும் மறந்துவிட்டு ஏதாவது மேற்கத்திய எழுத்தாளரின் கதைகளை மொழிபெயர்த்து இப்பத்திரிகைகள் வெளியிடும். இவர்களுக்குத்தான் கட்டமைப்பை விடக் கட்டுடைப்பு அதிகம் பிடித்ததாயிற்றே.
மொத்தத்தில் பொறுப்பில்லாத, கைக்கூலித்தனம் இந்திய ஊடகங்களின் அடையாளமாகிவிட்டது. இருந்திருந்தால், பந்துக்குப் பந்து கிரிக்கெட் விமர்சனம் போல, பயங்கரவாதத் தாக்குதலைக் காண்பித்து விவரித்து, ISI முன்னாள் அதிகாரி ஒருவர் இங்கே செயல்பட்ட வன்முறைக் கும்பலுக்குச் சரியான அழிவுக்கு வழிகாட்ட உதவியிருக்க மாட்டார்கள். இருந்திருந்தால், மத்திய அரசுக் கட்டில் மிக நெடுங்காலமாக உட்கார்ந்திருக்கும் காங்கிரஸ் அரசின் கையாலாகத் தனத்துக்கு எதிரான மக்களின் கோபத்தை ‘அரசியல்வாதிகளின் மீதான கோபம்’ என்று திசைதிருப்பிக் காட்ட மாட்டார்கள்.
இனிமேலாவது பத்திரிகையாளர்கள், ஊடகங்கள் திருந்த வேண்டும். இல்லையென்றால் மக்கள் திருத்துவார்கள்

2008-12-04T08:18:00.000-08:00

Sonia's presence in Delhi is costing India dearly

December 4, 2008 source:indianexpress

By Francois Gautier

In 1898, the French writer Emile Zola wrote an open letter to the then French president in the newspaper L'Aurore, titled j'accuse ('I accuse'), where he accused the French government of anti- Semitism towards Captain Alfred Dreyfus, a Jewish officer unfairly condemned for treason.

Now it is time for the people of India to say openly that which many, including within the Congress, think secretly and may utter in the privacy of their chambers.

It is not about Manmohan Singh, it is not even about Shivraj Patil, the fall guy; it is about that one person, the Eminence Grise of India. She who pulls all the strings, She whose shadow looms menacingly over so many, She who holds no portfolio, is just a simple elected MP, like 540 others, but rules like an empress.

Sometimes, one's very physical presence at the top is enough to move things, to influence the course of events. One word from Her, a glance, a frown, are enough to put the whole heavy, inert, unwilling machinery of India's bureaucracy and political system in full motion. Sometimes She need not say anything: in the true tradition of Bhakti, Her ministers, Her secretaries, interpret Her silences and rush to cater to Her western and Christian identity.

Nevertheless, she has said and acted enough so that one day she may stand accused on the pages of History for what she must have done to India.

I'accuse Sonia Gandhi as being responsible for the tragedy of Mumbai, having emasculated India's intelligence agencies by stopping them from investigating terror attacks in the last four years, including the Mumbai train blasts. She has also neutralised the ATS by ordering them at all costs to ferret out 'Hindu terrorism', which if it exists, has wrought minuscule damage compared to what Islamic terror has done since 2004. Did the US send a warning to India that there may be an attack on Mumbai and that the Taj would be one of the targets? Were these ignored because the ATS was too busy chasing Hindu 'terrorists' on Sonia's orders? I accuse Sonia and her government of having made the NSG the laughing stock of the world. How many times did the NSG (who took ten hours to reach Mumbai) claim that it had "sanitised the Taj and that the operation was over" and how many times did a bomb go off immediately after? For the last 20 years, the NSG has guarded VIPs and has become soft. See the comments of Israeli terror specialists, who said the NSG should have first sanitised the immediate surroundings of the places of conflict, kept the bystanders and press (who gave terrorists watching TV in the Taj rooms a perfect report of the security forces' whereabouts) out of the place, gathered enough information about the position of the terrorists and hostages before taking action, instead of immediately engaging the terrorists, and ensuring the deaths of so many hostages.

I accuse Sonia of having let her Christian and Western background, in four years, divide India on religious and caste lines in a cynical and methodical manner.

I accuse Sonia of weakening India's spirit of sacrifice and courage, so that 20 terrorists (or less) held at ransom the financial capital of India for more than three days.

I accuse Sonia Gandhi of always pointing the finger at Pakistan, when terrorism in India is now mostly homegrown, even if it takes help, training, refuge and arms from Pakistan; of not warning Indians of the grave dangers of Islamic terror for cynical election purposes.

I accuse Sonia of being an enemy of the Hindus, who always gave refuge to persecuted minorities, and who are the only people in the world to accept that God may manifest under different names, in different epochs, using different scriptures.

I accuse Sonia Gandhi of taking advantage of India's respect for women, its undue fascination with the Gandhi name, and its stupid mania for White Skin.

I'accuse Sonia of exploiting the Indian Press' obsession with her. She hardly ever gave interview in 20 years, except scripted ones to NDTV, yet the Press always protects her, never blames her and keeps silent over her covert role.

I'accuse Sonia and her government of trying to make heroes of subservient and inefficient men to hide the humiliation of Mumbai 26/11. Before going to his death, Hemant Karkare, the ATS chief, was shown on television clumsily handling his helmet, as someone who uses it very rarely. Why did he die of bullet wounds in the chest when he was wearing a bullet-proof vest? Either Indian vests are inferior quality or he was not wearing one.

How did the terrorists who killed him and his fellow officer escape in the same vehicle used by the ATS chief ? Why did he and his officers go into Cama Hospital without ascertaining where the terrorists were? We honour his death, but these facts say a lot about the ATS' battle-readiness.

Will someone in the Congress, someone who feels more Indian than faithful to Sonia, stand up and speak the truth? Who said, "Go after Hindu terrorists"? Who insisted on putting pressure on BJP governments in Karnataka or Orissa for so-called persecution of Christians, when Christians have always practised their faith in total freedom here, while their missionaries are converting hundreds of thousands of innocent tribals and Dalits with the billions of dollars given by gullible westerners? Who said, "Go soft on Islamic terrorism"? Who wants to do away with India's nuclear deterrence in the face of Pakistani and Chinese nuclear threats, by pushing at all costs the one sided Indo-US nuclear deal, which makes no secret of its intention to denuclearise India militarily? I am sure Sonia Gandhi has good qualities: she probably was a good wife to Rajiv, a good daughter in law to Indira and by all accounts, she is a good mother to her children. One also hears first-hand reports about her concern for smaller people, her dignity in the suffering that befell her when her husband was blown to pieces, and her courtesy with visitors.

Nevertheless, she is a danger to India.

Her very presence, both physical and occult, open the doors to forces inimical to India. Even Indian Christians should understand that she is not a gift to them: her presence at the top has emboldened fanatics like John Dayal or Valson Thampu, who practise an orthodox Christianity prevalent in the West in the early 20th century, but no longer, to radicalise their flock. Indian Christians should recognise that they have a much better deal here than Christians or Hindus have in Pakistan, Bangladesh, Indonesia or Saudi Arabia.

Under Sonia's rule, Indian Muslims, too, have been used as electoral pawns. They have been encouraged to shun the Sufi streak, a blend of the best of Islam and Vedanta, for a hard-line Sunni brand imported from Saudi Arabia, Pakistan and Afghanistan.

For the good of India, her civilisation, her immense spirituality and culture, Sonia Gandhi has to go and a government that thinks Indian, breathes nationalism and will protect its citizens must be voted to power.

2008-11-17T08:30:00.000-08:00

Life has no religion but the Scholarship has – The Modern Social Studies
16/11/2008 21:57:50 Raghavan Nair - HK Correspondent source:haindava keralam

Razia, Mary and Savithri are 7^th Standard students. Razia’s father owns a Bungalow, car and other luxuries. Marys’s father and mother are working in a Gulf country. Savithri is a poor scheduled cast student who lives in a small house thatched with coconut leaves. But Razia and Mary are receiving scholarship and when they were collecting the cash, Savithri just asked her teacher as to why she is not getting the scholarship? What has been the teacher’s reply is not relevant here but you must be aware of these favors showered on the so called minorities in disguise to ensure the vote bank!

It is to the knowledge of everyone that the scheduled cast students have been receiving lump sum grant as ANNUAL educational aid at the rate of Rs.140/- for lower primary level, Rs.220/- for upper primary level and Rs.330/- for the high school level. But the newly introduced scholarship for minority students has been Rs.10,000/- per year limited to two students in a family whose annual income is less than one lakh rupees. Whereas, Savithri is not even getting that lump sum grant also since she still could not manage to obtain an income certificate from village office in spite of her mother’s year long wait, but Razia’s father and Mary’s father faced no problem in producing the required certificates. Look at the Sachchar Committee’s recommendations and results of its application! In fact, Sachchar Committee and the Communists’ own Sasthra Sahithya Parishat categorically mentioned in their findings that the scheduled cast/scheduled tribe Hindus are the worst in economic backwardness, but Savithri is not eligible for any scholarship simply because she happened to be from the majority cast Hindu, whereas Razia and Mary come from minority casts.

In fact, the Paloly Mohammed Committee report went one more step forward and based on his recommendations, Muslim girls shall receive scholarship of Rs.3000/- at degree level, Rs.4000/- at post graduate level and Rs.5000/- for professional courses. Additionally, the Muslim girls shall receive stipend while preparing for competitive exams.

We must recognize the designs of this government. We hear about secularism on each and every issue. But what kind of secularism it is when for developmental activities, educational concessions and for even subsistence the only criteria is Religion? The Hindus must realize that the Governments policy of showering concessions on Muslims is creating a separate entity for them which in due course may lead to a situation where the British divided India.

Just have a look at the Scholarships declared by government to the minority students and what the scheduled casts/tribes have been receiving:

List of Scholarships recently declared by government

Amount allocated in 11^th Five Year Plan	7880 Crores
Amount approved this year	210.6 Crores
Students studying from 1 to 10^th standard	72 Crores
Students studying for +1, +2 and Diploma courses	90 Crores
Those studying in Professional Courses	48.6 Crores

Scholarship Amount (Eligible for those with 50% marks and above )

1 to 10 Standard students(Admission, Course, Tuition, Hostel fees)	Rs.10,000/- per year
+1, +2 Classes(Admission, Tuition, Hostel fees)	Rs.9350/- per year
Technical/Vocational courses(Admission,Course,Tuition,Hostel fees)	Rs.12350/- per year
Degree, PG Students	Rs.6550/- per year
M.Phil, Ph.D Students	Rs.35100/- per year

School level Scholarship for Scheduled Cast/Tribe students

From 1 to 5 Standard	No scholarship
6 to 7 Standard	Rs.10/- p.m for Boys, Rs.15/- p.m for Girls
8 to 10 Standard	Rs.15/- p.m for Boys , Rs.20/- p.m. for Girls

School level scholarships for OBC, SEBC students

From 1 to 8 Standard	No scholarship
From 9 to 10 Standard	Rs.100/- per month for 10 months

Post Metric Scholarship for Scheduled Cast/Tribe Students (60% marks compulsory)

MBBS/PG	Rs.330/- per month
Research students	Rs.330/- per month
Technical Course	Rs.175/- per month
Degree, +1, +2 Students	Rs.140/- per month

Lump Sum grant that Scheduled cast/tribe students receive once in a year

1 to 4 Standards	Rs.140/-
5 to 7 Standard	Rs.220/-
8 to 10 Standard	Rs.330/-

2008-10-27T08:32:00.000-07:00

ஏற்றுமதி/இறக்குமதி அல்லது அடிமைக்கிறிஸ்தவம்
~ நா.கண்ணன் source:tamil hindu

(அறிவியல், ஆன்மிகம், இலக்கியம் என்று பல தளங்களில் எழுதி, இயங்கி வரும் திரு நா. கண்ணன் தமிழ் இணைய வாசகர்களுக்கு நன்கு அறிமுகமானவர். ‘தமிழ் மரபு அறக்கட்டளை’ என்னும் சீரிய அமைப்பினை நடத்தி வருபவர். அவரது சாதனைகள், படைப்புகள் பற்றிய குறிப்புக்களை இங்கே காணலாம். இக்கட்டுரை யுகமாயினி அக்டோபர் 2008 இதழில் வெளிவந்துள்ளது - ஆசிரியர் குழு).

உலகில் உயிர்கள் தோன்றி வளர்ந்து கிளைவிட்ட சரிதத்தை 12 மணிகள் காட்டும் ஒரு கடிகாரத்திற்கு உவமை சொன்னால், 12 மணி அடிக்கப்போகும் சில நொடிகளுக்கு முன்வரை மனிதன் பூமியில் தோன்றவே இல்லை என்பது அறிவியல் உண்மை. அதாவது அற்பக் கொசுவும், பூரானும் மனிதனுக்கு பல கோடி ஆண்டுகளுக்கு முன்பாகவே தோன்றி உலகை உரிமை கொண்டாடிவந்திருக்கின்றன. இப்படிச் சொல்வதிலிருந்து உயிர்த்தோற்றம் எவ்வளவு பழமையானது என்று தெரிந்து கொள்ள வேண்டும். அறிவியல் பேசுவது போலவே கீதாச்சார்யனான கண்ணனும் பேசுவது ஆச்சர்யமாக இருக்கிறது. யாக்கை (உயிர் நிலை) என்பதைத் தலைக்கீழாய் தொங்கும் ஒரு விருட்சம் என்கிறான் கீதையில்! மனிதத் தோற்றம்பின்னால் நிகழ்ந்த நிகழ்வு என்று சொன்னாலும் அந்நிகழ்வு பற்றிய துல்லிய காலக்கணக்கு இன்னும் விஞ்ஞானிகளுக்கு சரியாகப் புலப்படவில்லை. கிமு 25,000 ல் சமகால மனிதனின் தோற்றம் நிகழ்ந்திருக்கலாம் என்பது ஒரு கூற்று. சுமார் 5000 வருடங்களுக்கு முன்தான் எழுத்து என்பதே தோன்றியது என்றால் நம்புவதற்குக் கடினமாகத்தான் உள்ளது. ஆனாலும், 5000 வருடங்களே நமக்கு நீண்ட காலம்தான்.

மனிதத்தோற்றம் பற்றிய தொன்மங்கள் ஒவ்வொரு இனத்திலும் உள்ளன. ஒவ்வொரு இனமும் தாங்கள் தான் மூத்த குடிகள் என்று நம்பிவருகின்றன. உதாரணமாக, கழக ஆட்சியினால் பிரபலமாக்கப்பட்ட வசனம் “கல் தோன்றி, மண் தோன்றாக்காலத்தே முன் தோன்றிய மூத்த இனம், தமிழ் இனம்” என்பது. இப்படி மனிதத்தோற்றத்தை மிகப்பின்னுக்கு தள்ளுவது ஒரு இந்திய வழக்கம். உதாரணமாக, ஸ்ரீமத்விகனஸோத்பத்தி சரித்ரம் என்று சரஸ்வதி மகால் நூலகம் வெளியிட்ட நூல் ஒரு கணக்கு சொல்கிறது. 1728000 வருடங்கள் கொண்டு க்ருதயுகம் முடிந்தது, 1296000 வருடங்கள் கொண்டு த்ரேதாயுகம் முடிந்தது, 864000 வருடங்கள் கொண்டு த்வாபரயுகம் முடிந்தது, 5109 வருடங்கள் கொண்டு கலி நடந்துகொண்டு இருக்கிறது. இத்தனை யுகங்களிலும் மனிதன் இருந்தான் என்பது மட்டுமில்லை, நமது பிதாமகர் விகனஸ மஹாரிஷி தோற்றமுற்று இதுவரை நூற்றுத்தொண்ணூத்தாறு கோடியே, எண்பத்தைந்து லட்சத்து, மூவாயிரத்து நூற்று ஒன்பது வருடங்கள் ஆகின்றன என்றும் சரியாகச் சொல்கிறது! இது என்ன கணக்கு என்று நமக்கு இன்று புரியவில்லை எனினும் நவீன அறிவியலுக்குப் பிறகுஇப்படி கணக்குச் சொல்லும் ஒரே கலாச்சாரமாக இந்திய கலாச்சாரம் உள்ளதை கார்ல் சாகன் என்ற பிரபல வானவியல் விஞ்ஞானி ஒரு தொலைக்காட்சி நிகழ்ச்சியில் புகழ்ந்து பேசியுள்ளார்.
இப்படிப் பேசுகின்ற ஒரு நாட்டிற்கு வருகின்ற ஒரு புதிய மதம் இக்கூறுகளை தன்னுள்ளே எடுத்துக் கொள்ள முயல்வது வீம்பு அல்ல, ஒரு தற்காப்பு என்றே கொள்ள வேண்டும். உதாரணமாக இந்தியக் கிறிஸ்தவம் என்று எடுத்துக் கொண்டால், அதற்கொரு பழம்கதை சொல்லி, ‘கல் தோன்றா மண் தோன்றா’ என்று ஆரம்பிப்பது கிறிஸ்தவ சம்பிரதாயமன்று, இந்திய சம்பிரதாயம்!! இப்படித்தான் நான் முதன் முதலில் தோமையர் (செயிண்ட் தாமஸ்) பற்றிய தொன்மத்தைக் கேள்விப்பட்டேன். இதில் கூடப்பாருங்கள் தாமஸ் எனும் பெயரை எவ்வளவு அழகாக இந்தியப்படுத்தியுள்ளனர் - தோமையர். ஐயர் என்று சொல்லும் போது ஒரு உயர்வு மனதில் தோன்றும் என்பது கிறிஸ்தவம் இந்தியா வந்து கண்டறிந்த உளவியல் உண்மை. அதே போல் சமிஸ்கிருத மொழியில் கிறிஸ்தவத்தைப் பேசினால் உயர்வு என்பதும் அவர்கள் கண்டறிந்தது. பள்ளிப்பருவத்தில் “விசேஷ சுவிஷேசப்பிரசங்கங்கள்” என்பதைச் சொல்வது இருக்கட்டும், வாசிக்கவே கஷ்டப்பட்டு இருக்கிறேன். அப்படிச் சொன்னால், சொல்லப்போகும் விஷயம் மிகவும் தொன்மையானது, விசேடமானது, புனிதமானது என்பது போன்ற பிம்பத்தை இந்திய மனதில் உருவாக்கும் என்பது அவர்கள் கணக்கு. இல்லையெனில் விவிலியம் (பைபிள்) என்பதை வேதகாமம் என்று சொல்வானேன்? இலங்கையில் வேதம் வழி வந்த சைவர்கள் கிறிஸ்தவர்களை அழைப்பது “வேதக்காரர்கள்”!! இவர்கள் (இந்துக்கள்) வேதக்காரர்கள் இல்லை என்பது மறைமுகமாக மனதில் பதிக்கப்படும் உத்தி இங்கு காணத் தக்கது!

தோமையர் இந்தியா வந்தார் என்பதை வேத்திகன் ஏற்றுக் கொள்ளவில்லை. அதிலும் காரணம் இருக்கிறது. இந்தியர்கள் இப்படிச் சொன்னால் ரோமன் திருச்சபை இந்தியத்திருச்சபைக்கு பின்னால் தோன்றியது என்றாகிவிடும்! அருந்ததிராய் எழுதிய “சின்னவைகளின் கடவுள்” எனும் புத்தகத்தில் சிரியன் கிறிஸ்தவர்களின் உயர்வு மனப்பான்மையை நன்கு பதிவு செய்வார். இவர்கள் தங்களை ஆதிக்கிறிஸ்தவர்கள் என்று சொல்வது மட்டுமல்ல, இந்து சமூகத்தில் உயர் மட்டத்தில் இருக்கும் நம்பூதிரிகள் இவர்களுக்குக் கீழே! என்றும் கருதும் மனப்போக்கை இனம் காட்டுவார். ஜாதியத்தின் ஆணிவேர் இங்கு புலப்படும். ஜாதியத்தின் உளவியல் எப்படியும் ‘தன் ஜாதி’ அடுத்தவன் ஜாதியைவிட உயர்வானதாக இருக்க வேண்டும் என்பதே! உதாரணமாக இமையம் எழுதிய கோவேறு கழுதையின் மையம் தாழ்ந்த ஜாதி மக்களைப் பற்றியது. அதில் ‘இந்து வண்ணான்’ ‘கிறிஸ்தவ வண்ணானை’ விட உயர்ந்தவன் என்று காட்டப்படும்!

இதே இந்திய ஜாதி உளவியலை ஒரு சமூக-சமய உத்தியாகப் பயன்படுத்தி தோமையர் தொன்மம் சமீப காலங்களில் உருவாக்கப்பட்டு, உண்மை போல் நிருவப்படுகிறது. அதாவது இயேசு கிறிஸ்து இறந்த பின் தோமையர் இந்தியா வந்தார். இங்கு வந்து இந்திய உயர் ஜாதி நம்பூதிரிகளை கிறிஸ்தவத்திற்கு மாற்றி, பின் தமிழகம் வந்தார். அங்கு பிராமணர்களால் கொல்லப்பட்டார் என்பது உருவாகிவரும் தொன்மம். சென்னையில் உள்ள செயிண்ட் தாமஸ் மவுண்ட் என்பது அவர் நினைவாக வந்தது என்பதும் கதை. ஏசுவின் சரிதமே இன்னும் சரியாக, சரித்திர பூர்வமாக ஊர்ஜிதப்படுத்தப்படவில்லை. டா வின்சி கோடு போன்ற படங்கள் கிறிஸ்தவ திருச்சபை செய்த குளறுபடிகள், பெண்வதை போன்றவற்றை பட்ட வர்த்தனமாக எடுத்துச் சொல்ல முன்வந்திருக்கின்றன. அமெரிக்கா வந்த போப்பையர் முதலில் மேற்கொண்ட செயல், பாதிரிமார்களால் பாலியல் வன்முறைக்கு உள்ளான சிறுவர்களின் பெற்றோர்களைக் கண்டு ஆறுதல் சொன்னதாகும். காலம் மாறி வருகிறது. கிறிஸ்தவம் தன் தவறுகளை ஒத்துக் கொண்டு வருகிற இக்காலக்கட்டத்தில் இந்தியக் கிறிஸ்தவம் திடரடி நடவடிக்கையாக 2000 வருடப்பழமை கொண்டது இந்தியக் கிறிஸ்தவம் எனும் ஒரு புதிய கதையாடலை முன் வைத்து, அதை ஆராய்ச்சி பூர்வமாக நிருவ முன் வந்திருப்பது புதுமை அல்ல, புரியாத அரசியல்!

ஜெயமோகன் சமீபத்தில் பதிவாக்கிய “தமிழர்களுக்கு சிந்திக்கச் சொல்லி தந்த புனித தாமஸ்” எனும் பதிவு என் கவனத்திற்கு நான் மட்டுறுத்தும் மின்தமிழ் குழுமத்தின் வழியாக வந்தது. “தமிழ்ச்சூழலில் இப்போது நடந்து கொண்டிருக்கும் ஒரு மிகப்பெரிய கலாசார அழிப்பு, வரலாற்றுத் திரிப்பு சதிவேலையைப் பற்றித் தெரியவந்து அதிர்ச்சியடைந்து, இதை எழுதியிருக்கிறார் ஜெயமோகன்” என்ற குறிப்புடன்!! இது பற்றி இங்கு சிந்திப்பது முக்கியம் என்று படுகிறது.
“இந்தியத் துணைக்கண்டத்தில் மனித இனம் உருவானது குமரிக்கண்டம் என்னும் லெமூரியாவில். இங்கே பழங்குடிகள் வாழ்ந்துவந்தார்கள். இவர்கள் பேசிய மொழி தமிழ். இவர்கள் கல்லையும் மண்ணையும் வழிபடுவதுபோன்ற மதப்பழக்கவழக்கங்களைக் கொண்டிருந்தார்கள். குமரிக்கண்டத்தில் இருந்து இவர்கள் வடக்கே பரவி வடக்கே உள்ள பிராகிருதம் போன்ற பண்படாத மொழிகளை உருவாக்கினார்கள். சிந்துசமவெளிநாகரீகம் அவர்களால் உருவாக்கப்பட்டதுதான். இவர்கள் சிவன் அல்லது பசுபதி போன்ற கடவுள்களை வழிபட்டார்கள். பண்பாட்டுவளர்ச்சி இல்லாத ஒரு வாழ்க்கை இங்கே நிலவியது. இக்காலத்தில்தமிழர்களின் ஆன்மவியல் [soulology] வளர்ச்சியுறாத நிலையில் காணப்பட்டது.
இந்நிலையில் வடக்கில் இருந்து வந்த சமணர்களும் பௌத்தர்களும் தமிழர்களின் நிலத்தைக் கைப்பற்றி ஆண்டார்கள். தமிழர்களின் சிந்தனையையும் அவர்கள் அழித்தார்கள். அவர்கள் கடவுளை உணரக்கூடிய ஞானம் இல்லாதவர்கள். இவர்களால் தமிழர்களின் ஆன்மவியல் முழுமையாக அழிந்தது. இக்காலகட்டத்தில் வடக்கே இருந்து வந்த அன்னியர்களான ஆரியர்கள் தமிழர்களின் பண்பட்டை அழித்து அவர்களை சாதிகளாகப் பிரித்து அவர்களை அடிமையாக்கி சுரண்டினார்கள்.
இந்நிலையில் கிறிஸ்துவின் சீடரான புனித தோமையர் [தாமஸ்] இந்தியாவுக்கு வந்துசேர்ந்தார். இவர் மேலைக்கடற்கரைக்கு வந்து அங்கிருந்து கீழைக்கடற்கரைக்கு வருகைதந்தார். அவர் கிறித்தவ ஆன்மவியலை தமிழர்களுக்கு கற்றுத்தந்தார். தமிழர்களின் தொன்மையான ஆன்மவியலில் கிறிஸ்தவத்தின் இறைச்செய்திகள் சில உள்ளன என்பதைக் கண்டுபிடித்து அதன் வெளிச்சத்தில் அவர் தமிழ்-கிறித்தவ ஆன்மவியலை உருவாக்கினார்.
அதை அரைகுறையாக புரிந்து கொண்டவர்களால் அந்த தத்துவ சிந்தனைகள் திரிக்கப்பட்டன. இவ்வாறு திரிபுபட்ட கிறித்தவமே சைவம்,வைணவம் என்ற இருபெரு மதங்களாக உருவெடுத்தது. இதுவே பக்தி இயக்கம் ஆகும். இந்த பக்தி இயக்கமானது பௌத்தர்களையும் சமணர்களையும் துரத்தியது
புனித தோமையர் பிராமணர்களால் கொல்லப்பட்டார். அவர் கற்பித்த தமிழ்-கிறித்தவச் சிந்தனைகள் பிராமணர்களால் மேலும் திரிக்கப்பட்டன. அவ்வாறாக சைவத்தையும் வைணவத்தையும் பிராமணர்கள் கைப்பற்றிக் கொண்டார்கள். ஆதிக்கிறித்தவ சிந்தனைகளை அவர்கள் தங்களுடைய சிந்தனைகளாக மாற்றிக் கொண்டார்கள். இதன்பொருட்டு அவர்கள் சமசுகிருதம் என்ற மொழியை உருவாக்கினார்கள். இந்தமொழியில் வேதங்கள் உபநிடதங்கள் போன்ற நூல்களை எழுதிக்கொண்டார்கள். அவற்றில் உள்ள ஞானம் கிறித்தவ ஞானமே என்று வெளியே தெரியாமல் இருப்பதற்காக அவற்றை யாரும் கற்கக் கூடாது என்று சொன்னார்கள். சாதிப்பிரிவினைகளை நிலைநிறுத்திய அன்னியர்களான பிராமணர்கள் தமிழர்களை இந்தியா முழுக்க அடிமையாக்கி வைத்திருந்தார்கள்.
தமிழர் ஆன்மவியலின் மிகச்சிறந்த நூல் சிவஞானபோதம் ஆகும். இது புனித தாமஸால் கொண்டுவரப்பட்ட ஆதி கிறித்தவ சிந்தனைகளின் சற்று குறைப்பட்ட வடிவம். இன்று இந்துக்கள் சொல்லப்படுகிறவர்கள் உண்மையில் ஆதி கிறித்தவர்களே. இந்து என்ற ஒரு மதம் இல்லை. அப்படி ஒருமதம் இருப்பதாக எந்த ஒரு அறிஞருமே சொன்னதில்லை. அது ஆரிய பிராமணர்கள் சாதிபேதங்களை உருவாக்கும்பொருட்டு உருவாக்கிய பொய். ஆகவே சைவம் வைணவம் என்ற இரு மதங்களைச் சேர்ந்த இந்துக்களை ஆதி கிறித்தவர்கள் அல்லதுதாமஸ் கிறிஸ்டியன்ஸ் என்றுதான் சொல்லவேண்டும்.”
என்று பதிவிடுகிறார் ஜெயமோகன். இம்மாதிரிக்கதைகள் இந்திய மண்ணிற்கு வருவதும் போவதும் புதிதில்லை என்று நாம் மெத்தனமாக எண்ணமுடியாத அளவிற்கு ஒரு பாரிய அரசியல் பின்புலத்துடன் இப்புதிய கதையாடல், கருத்துப்பதிவு, தொன்ம மாற்றம் நிகழ்வதாக அவர் பதிவு செய்வது கவலை கொள்ள வைக்கிறது. உதாரணமாக கிறிஸ்தவ பாதிரிகள் மெத்தப் படித்தவர்கள். குறைந்தது நான்கு மொழிப்பரிட்சயம் உள்ளவர்கள். கிறிஸ்தவ ஸ்தாபனம் என்பது உலகிலேயே மிகவும் செல்வாக்குள்ள, பணக்கார ஸ்தாபனம். ஒரு கோடி ரூபாய் என்பது அவர்களுக்கு பொறிகடலை வாங்கும் காசு. எனவே அந்தப்பலத்தை வைத்துக் கொண்டு மிகத்தேர்ந்த திட்டத்துடன், முறையாக செயல்படுவதாக ஜெயமோகன் பதிவு செய்கிறார்.
அதாவது, ஒரு கருத்தாக்கம் உருவாகும் போது அதை முதலில் எதிர் கொள்வது ஒரு சமூகத்தின் அறிவுஜீவிகளே. எனவே அவர்களை எதிர்கொள்ளுதல் முதலில் நடைபெறுகிறது. வையாபுரிப்பிள்ளையின் வழிவந்தவரான பேராசிரியர் ஜேசுதாசன் இந்தக் கருத்தமைவின் முக்கியமான தொடக்கப்புள்ளி. அவர் வழியில் ஹெப்ஸிபா ஜேசுதாசன் அந்த தமிழிலக்கிய வரலாற்றை எழுதுகிறார். ‘Count Down From Solomon’ எனும் நூலில் தமிழிலக்கியம் பற்றிய ஆகப்பழைய குறிப்பு சாலமோனின் பாடல்களில் வருகிறது என்றும், தோமையர் (St.Thomas) இந்தியா வந்தார் என்றொரு நம்பிக்கை நிலவுகிறது என்றும், திருக்குறளிலும் ஆழ்வார் பாடல்களிலும் உள்ள அறம் அன்பு பற்றிய தரிசனங்கள் கிறித்தவ விழுமியங்களுடன் ஒத்திசைந்து போகின்றன என்றும் எழுதுகிறார். இதை வெளியிட்ட ஜான் சாமுவேல், 2003ல் ‘தமிழகம் வந்த தூய தோமா’ என்ற நூலை எழுதி, ‘இந்தியச் சிந்தனைகள் அனைத்துமே தமிழகம் வந்த தோமஸால் உருவாக்கப்பட்ட¨வையே என்று வாதிடுகிறார். தோமையர் இந்தியா வந்ததற்கான எந்த ஆதாரமும் இல்லை என்று சொல்லிவந்த வாடிகன் திருச்சபை எண்ணங்களையே இவர்கள் தங்கள் வாதத்திறமையால் மாற்றிவிட்டனர் என்பது முக்கியம். இந்த கருத்தை ஜான்சாமுவேல் மற்றும் தெய்வநாயகம் இருவரும் வெற்றிகரமாக அமெரிக்க இவாஞ்சலிஸ்டுகளுக்கு கொடுத்து ஏற்கச்செய்து, ‘இந்தியாவில் ஆதி கிறித்தவம்’ எனும் மாநாட்டை நியூயார்க் நகரில் நடத்தி அம்மாநாட்டு மலரில் ஆர்ச் பிஷப் ஆ·ப் காண்டர்பரி, செனெட்டர் ஹிலாரி கிளிண்டன், ஹெலென் மார்ஷல், பரோ ஆ·ப் குயீன்ஸ் நியூயார்க், நியூயார்க் மேயர், கவர்னர் ஜார்ஜ் படாகி போன்றோரின் வாழ்த்துச்செய்திகளையும், மலபார் சர்ச்சின் ஆர்ச் பிஷப், சிரியன் மலங்கர திருச்சபை ஆர்ச் பிஷப்,சி.எஸ்.ஐ பேராயத்தின் ஆயரின் வாழ்த்துச்செய்திகளையும் வெளியிட்டு, ஹிலாரி கிளிண்டன் நேரில்வந்து பங்கெற்குமாறு செய்துள்ளனர். இதைப்பார்க்கும் போதுதான் இப்புதிய கருத்தாக்கம் எவ்வளவு பெரிய பின்புலத்துடன் முன்வைக்கப்படுகிறது, அது நிகழ்த்தப்போகும் பின்விளைவுகள் என்ன என்று கவனிக்க வேண்டியதாய் உள்ளது.
மிகக்கவனமாக தமிழகத்தில் ஏற்கனவே உள்ள கருத்து முரண்பாடுகளை உள்வாங்கி அவைகளை ஒன்றிணைத்து இப்புதிய கருத்து உருவாகிறது. திராவிட-ஆரிய மோதல்களின் பலம் இக்கருத்து தமிழகத்தில் செல்லுபடியாகும் என்பதை அறிந்தே இக்கருத்து முன்வைக்கப்படுகிறது. புதிதாக எழுச்சியுரும் தலித்திய கோட்பாடுகள் இந்திய சனாதன மதங்களைப் புறக்கணிப்பதால் கிறிஸ்தவம் ஒரு இயல்பான மாற்றுத்தளமாக அமைய இப்புதிய கருத்தாக்கம் உதவும் என்பதும் அவர்கள் நம்பிக்கை. ஆக, வையாபுரிப்பிள்ளையின் இலக்கிய காலக்கணக்கு இவர்களுக்கு மிக சௌகர்யமான ஒரு அஸ்திவாரத்தை அமைத்துத்தர தமிழக சைவம், வைணவம் இவை கிறிஸ்தவ வேதகாமத்தின் சாயலில் உருவானவையே என்று சொல்ல வசதியாகப் போய்விட்டது. சைவப்பிள்ளையான வையாபுரியின் ஆவி இதைக்கண்டு என்ன செய்யும்? எப்படி எதிர்கொள்ளும் என்பதை நம் கற்பனைக்கு விட்டுவிடலாம்.
இந்த மாநாட்டுக்குப் பின் ஏறத்தாழ 100 கோடி ரூபாய் செலவில் தாமஸ் இந்தியா வந்தது, வாழ்ந்தது பற்றி ஒரு ஆங்கில-தமிழ் திரைப்படம் எடுக்கப்போவதாகவும் அதில் ரஜினிகாந்த், கமலஹாசன் உட்பட முக்கிய நடிகர்களை நடிக்கவைக்கப் போவதாகவும் அதிகாரபூர்வமாக அறிவிக்கப்பட்டுள்ளது என்று ஜெயமோகன் எழுதும் செய்தி எனக்கு பல்வேறு ஊடகங்கள் வழியாக அறிய வந்தது. தமிழக முதல்வர் மு.கருணாநிதி இப்படத்துவக்கவிழாவில் கலந்து கொண்டதோடு வள்ளுவனின் ஆசான் தோமையர் எனச் சொல்லும் இப்படத்தயாரிப்பை வாழ்த்தியதோடு, ‘தமிழக கிறித்தவத்தின் இருபது நூற்றாண்டுப் பழமையில் பெருமை கொள்வதாகவும்’ சொல்லுகிறார். ஆக வாத்திகனின் பணபலம், செல்வாக்கு இங்கு எல்லோரையும் விலைக்கு வாங்கிவிட்டது என்று தெரிகிறது.

வாத்திகன் நகருக்கு பலமுறை போயிருக்கிறேன். அதுவொரு சாம்ராஜ்ஜியம். அவர்களுக்கென்று தனி நாணயமுள்ளது. போப்பாண்டவரின் சொல் தெய்வத்தின் சொல் என்று நம்ப உலகில் பலகோடி மக்கள் உள்ளனர். மேலும் திருச்சபைக்கும் ஐரோப்பிய அரசியலுக்குமுள்ள தொடர்பு உலகறிந்ததே. முதலாளித்துவ பின்புலமுள்ள திருச்சபையின் செயல்பாடுகள் சந்தைப் பொருளாதார பாணியிலேயே ஆன்மீகத்தையும் நடைமுறப்படுத்துவது கண்கூடு. இதைக் கண்டனம் செய்யும் குரலாகவே சமீபத்தில் நாவலாகவும் பின் திரைப்படமாகவும் எடுக்கப்பட்ட‘டாவின்சி கோட்’ எனும் படத்தைக் கொள்ளவேண்டும். ஏனெனில் ரோமன் திருச்சபை அதிகாரம் பெற்றபின் ஐரோப்பாவில் இருந்த ஆதிப்பழம் நம்பிக்கைகள் எல்லாம் முறையாக அழிக்கப் பட்டன. பண்டைய கிரேக்க, ரோமானிய மதநம்பிக்கைகள் கட்டோடு அழிக்கப்பட்டன. வட ஜெர்மனியில் காலம், காலமாக ரோமன் மேலாண்மைக்கு எதிர்ப்பு உண்டு. மார்ட்டின் லூதர் இதை ஆரம்பித்து வைக்கிறார். கிறிஸ்துமஸ் அன்று நெதர்லாந்தில் ஒரு தேவாலயத்திற்கு சென்றேன். அவர்கள் வழிபாட்டு முறைகளைக் காண. ஆனால் அன்று தேவாலயம் திறக்கப்படவே இல்லை. காரணம் வட ஐரோப்பாவில் கிறிஸ்தவத்தின் பிடி மிகக்குறைவே. மேலும் இரண்டாம் உலகப்போரில் திருச்சபை மக்களுக்குத்துணை போகவில்லை என்ற வருத்தம் பல ஜெர்மானியர்களுக்கு உண்டு.

உன்னத கிரேக்கக் கலாசாரத்தை அழித்தொழிக்கும் கிறிஸ்தவர்கள்
இதைச் சரிக்கட்டவோ என்னவோ வாடிகன் தனது ஆளுமையை ஏழை நாடுகள் மீது செலுத்தத் துவங்கியது. காலனித்துவ காலங்களில் அரசியல் ஸ்திரத்தன்மை ஏற்பட்டவுடன் முதலில் வந்து இறங்குவது திருச்சபைப் பாதிரிமார்களே! சமகால அரசியல் தளத்தில் போர் உருவாக்கத்தில் திருச்சபையின் கைகள் உண்டு என்று நம்புவோருண்டு. போரை உருவாக்கி இறையாண்மை குறையும் போது திருச்சபையின் தூதர்கள் நற்சேதியுடன் போய் கதிகலங்கிப்போயிருக்கும் மக்களை மதம் மாற்றம் செய்வது ஒரு சர்வதேச தொழில்நுட்பமாக மாறிப்போயுள்ளது. இல்லையெனில் கொரியப் போருக்கு முன்வரை தேசிய மதமாக இருந்த பௌத்தம் இப்போது கவலை கொள்ளும் அளவில் கிறிஸ்தவம் எப்படி வேறூன்றியது? நற்சேதி கொண்டு செல்லும் தூதுவர் கோஷ்டியின் மூன்றாவது நாடாக கொரியா இப்போது மாறிப் போனது. சிதலப்பட்டுப் போயிருக்கும் ஆஃப்கான் நாட்டிற்கு கொரிய நற்சேதித் தூதுவர்கள் போய் அவர்கள் தாலிபான் கைகளில் மாட்டிக்கொண்டு அவதிப்பட்ட கதை பலருக்கு தெரிந்திருக்கலாம். இந்தியாவில் இருக்கும் அதே மனப்பான்மையை நான் கொரியாவிலும் காண்கிறேன். அதாவது புதிதாக மதம் மாறியவர்கள் ஒரு வெறியுடன் தன் மதத்தை ஸ்தாபிக்க முயல்வர். ஆனால், இந்தப் போக்கை, ‘தன்னை’ கிறிஸ்தவ நாடு என்று அறிவித்து வாழும் ஜெர்மனியிலோ, இங்கிலாந்திலோ பார்க்கவியலாது. பார்க்கப்போனால் தலாய்லாமாவிற்கு அதிக ஆதரவு ஜெர்மனியிலிருந்து வருகிறது. முன்பு பௌத்த தேசமாக இருந்த கொரியா கிறிஸ்தவ அரவணைப்பில் துயில் கொண்டுள்ளது!
ஐரோப்பியக் குடிமகனான எனக்கு வெள்ளை மக்களுடன் நெருக்கமாகப் பழகும் வாய்ப்புள்ளது. உண்மையான ஆன்மீகப்பற்றாளர்கள் என்னிடம் சொல்வது, ‘இந்தியா ஒன்றுதான் எங்கள் நம்பிக்கை! இந்தியாவே உலகின் இதயம்’ என்பது. இந்தியாவில் யோகா பிரபலமோ இல்லையோ, ஒவ்வொரு சிறு ஜெர்மன் கிராமத்திலும் யோகா உண்டு! எனக்கு கிரியா யோகா தீட்சை ஒரு தேவாலயத்தில் நடந்தது. “ஏசு கிறிஸ்து சர்ச்” என்று பெயர். இந்தியாவிலிருந்து இரண்டு யோகிகள் வந்திருந்தனர். நான் ஒருவன் மட்டும் இந்தியன். மற்ற எல்லோரும் ஐரோப்பியர்கள். ஆனால் அன்று, அங்கு நிலவிய ஒரு தெய்வீக சூழலை இந்தியாவில் கூட நான் கண்டதில்லை. ஆனால் இந்தியாவிலோ தன் சமய வேர்களைப் புரிந்து கொள்ளாமல் எளிமையாக விலை போகும் போக்குத் தெரிகிறது! சுதந்திர இந்தியாவில் விவேகாநந்தர், பாரதி போன்றோர் எழுப்பிய அறிவுப்பசி நீர்த்துவிட்டது. மொழி வளம் என்பது போய் மொழி வெறி வந்தது. சமயப் புரிதல் என்பது போய் சமயவெறி வந்தது. ‘வந்தே மாதரம்’ என்பது போய் ‘மாநில சுயாட்சி’ வந்தது. கால்டுவெல் கருத்தாக்கம் நிரந்தரமாக தமிழ் உளவியலை மாற்றி விட்டது. இத்தகைய குழம்பிய சூழல் புதிய கிறிஸ்தவ கருத்தாக்கத்திற்கு துணை போவதாய் உள்ளது.
இயேசுவின் சரித்திரத்திரமே இன்னும் ஊர்ஜிதமாகவில்லை. ஆனால் இவர்கள் தோமையர் தொன்மத்தைக் கொண்டு வருகிறார்கள். எப்போதோ பார்த்த ஒரு இத்தாலிய திரைப்படம் ஞாபகத்திற்கு வருகிறது. அதில் இயேசு இறந்த சில வருடங்களில் அவர் கதை கேட்டு ஆர்வமுற்ற ஒரு ரோமானிய இளைஞன் ஜெருசலேம் வருவதாகக் கதை. எவ்வளவோ தேடியும் அவனால் இயேசு என்ற ஒருவர் இருந்ததற்கான தடயத்தைக் கண்டுபிடிக்கமுடியாது. ஆனால் மூடுமந்திரமாக அவர் பற்றிய ஒரு தொன்மம் இருப்பதை மட்டும் அவனால் உணரமுடியும். தொன்மங்கள் சரித்திரத்தைவிட பலமானவை. ஏனெனில் அது நம்பிக்கை சார்ந்தது. மனது சார்ந்தது. இதன் பலம் அறிந்துதான் இந்தியாவில் புராணங்கள் எழுப்பப்பட்டன. புராணங்களுக்கு ‘உபவேதம்’ எனும் சிறப்புக்கூடக் கொடுக்கப்பட்டது. கல்வியில் சிறந்த கிறிஸ்தவப் பாதிரிகளுக்கா இது புரியாது? அதே வழியில் அவர்கள் தோமையர் தொன்மத்தை உருவாக்கி, அதை உண்மை என்று மெல்ல, மெல்ல நிறுவ முற்படுகின்றனர்.
இது நாம் வெள்ளையரிடமிருந்து கற்ற பாடம்! இந்தியாவில் மேலாண்மை செலுத்த வேண்டுமெனில் முதலில் அங்குள்ள கற்றோருக்கு மயக்கம் தரும் வழிமுறைகளைக் காட்ட வேண்டும் என்பது ஒரு ஆங்கில உத்தி. அதன்படி, சமிஸ்கிருதத்திற்கு ஒப்பாக ஆங்கிலத்தை அவர்கள் முன்வைத்தபோது நம்மவர் மதுவிற்கு பழக்கப்படும் பதின்மன் போலும் முதலில் ஆர்வம் காரணமாக ஈர்க்கப்பட்டு பின் ஆங்கில மொழிக்கே அடிமையானோம். என்று சமிஸ்கிருதக் கல்விமுறை தடை பட்டதோ அன்றே நம் வேருடன் கூடிய பரிட்சயம் நமக்கு விட்டுப் போனது. அடுத்த உத்தி, இந்தியாவிலிருக்கும் செம்மொழிகளுக்குள் பிணக்கை உருவாக்குவது. அதைக் கால்டுவெல் செய்தார். அதன் தாக்கம், வளர்ச்சி, நிலைப்பாட்டை நாம் நன்கு அறிவோம். இரண்டு மொழிகளுக்குமுள்ள பனிப்போர் தமிழகத்தை பொது ஓட்டத்திலிருந்து கத்தரித்துவிட்டது. இப்போது இரண்டு மொழிகளுமே ஆங்கில மேலாண்மைக்கு முன் அடிபணிந்தே நிற்கின்றன. இக்கருத்தாக்கத்தால் தமிழ்மொழி வளம் பெற்றிருந்தால் தேவலை. ஆனால் மொழி வளம் என்பதை விடுத்து மொழிவெறியே வளர்த்தெடுக்கப் பட்டுவிட்டது இங்கே!
இதனுடைய ஒரு நீட்சியாகவேதான் தமிழ்ப்பாதிரிகளின் இச்செயல்களை நான் காண்கிறேன். உண்மையான தமிழ்ப்பிடிப்புள்ள ஒரு தமிழன், தமிழின் வேர்களை சொந்த மண்ணில் தேடுவானே தவிர வேற்று மண்ணில் தேடமாட்டான். லத்தீன் அமெரிக்கப் பாதிரிகள் கிறிஸ்தவத்தை லத்தீன் அமெரிக்க விழுமியங்களை செழுமையேற்றும் கருவியாகப் பயன்படுத்தினர். ஆயின், ‘எந்நன்றி கொன்றார்க்கும் உய்யுண்டாம் உய்வில்லை செய்நன்றி கொன்றமகர்க்கு’ என்று எழுதிய வள்ளுவனை, செய்நன்றி மறந்த தோமையரின் சீடராக்க தமிழ் பற்றுள்ள ஒரு பாதிரியால் எப்படி முடிந்தது? தமிழ் விழுமியங்களை கிறிஸ்தவத்தில் ஏற்றிஅதை மேன்மையுறச் செய்வதைவிடுத்து, தமிழ்ப்பண்பாட்டையே ஒரு அரபுக்காரனுக்கு அடிமையாக்க எப்படி இவர்களுக்கு மனது வந்தது? உதாரணமாக ஐரிஷ் கிறிஸ்தவாகப் பிறந்து, விவிலியத்தில் கரை கண்டு, பின் உலக சமயங்களை முறையாக ஆராய்ந்த ஜோசப் கேம்பல் போன்ற அறிஞர்கள் பௌத்ததின், வைணவத்தின் தாக்கம் ஏசுவிடம் இருப்பதாகக் காணுகின்றனரே தவிர நம்மவர் சொல்வது போல் தோமையர் நற்சேதியில் சிவஞான போதமும், திருவாய்மொழியும் இருப்பதாய் சொல்லவில்லை. சங்கத்தின் ஐந்திணைக் கோட்பாட்டில் வரும் கருப்பொருள் உளவியலின் படி பாலை நிலத்தில் ஏசுவின் அன்பு மொழிகள் பொருந்தாத்தன்மை (பாலைக்கு கொற்றவை அல்லது கதிரவனைக் கருப்பொருளாகக் கொள்ளலாமெனும் நச்சினார்க்கினியார் உரை இங்கு கவனத்தில் கொள்ளத்தக்கது) ஏன் நான்கும் கற்ற தமிழ்ப்பாதிரிகளுக்குப் புலப்படவில்லை?
விடுதலைக் கிறிஸ்தவம் என்பது லத்தீனமெரிக்காவின் கூச்சல். அங்கு இன எழுச்சிக்கு, மேன்மைக்கு கிறிஸ்தவம் பயன்படுகிறது. ஆனால், அடிமைக்கிறிஸ்தவம் என்பதே நம்மவரின் கூப்பாடாக உள்ளது. இதன் பாரிய விளைவுகள் பற்றி இவர்கள் சிந்திக்கிறார்களா? பிலிப்பைன்ஸ் நாடு முழுக்கிறிஸ்தவத்திற்கும், ஐரோப்பிய ஆளுமைக்கும் உள்ளான பின் அவர்கள் சரித்திரமே அவர்களுக்குட் தெரியாமல் போய்விட்டது. எந்தவொரு பிலிப்பைன்ஸ் குடியிடமும் கேளுங்கள், ‘உங்கள் சரித்திரம் எங்கு தொடங்குகிறது?’ என்று. ஸ்பானிஷ் காலனித் துவத்திலிருந்து (14ம் நூற்றாண்டு) தொடங்குவார்கள். ” சரி! பல்லவா என்றொரு தீவு உங்களுக்கு உள்ளதே, 10 நூற்றாண்டில் ஸ்ரீவிஜயா பேரரசு (இந்து) இந்தோனீசியாவில் ஆட்சி செய்ததே, அப்போதெல்லாம் உங்கள் குடிகள் எப்படி இருந்தனர்?” என்று கேட்டால், எங்களுக்கு அக்கறை இல்லை என்பார்கள். இது எவ்வளவு பெரிய இழப்பு? சுயபுத்தி இல்லாமல் அடிமைப்படும் குணம் என்றுதானே இதைச் சொல்ல வேண்டியுள்ளது?

சமீபத்திலுள்ள மலேசியாவின் சரிதத்தைப் பாருங்கள். பரமேஸ்வரா என்ற இந்து மன்னன் திருமண உறவு காரணமாக முஸ்லிம் மதமாற்றமுறுகிறான். அதன் பின் மலேசிய நாடே முஸ்லிம் நாடாக மாறுகிறது. அதற்காக அதற்கு முன்னுள்ள இந்து சரித்திரம் அழிக்கப்பட வேண்டுமா? இல்லை என்பார்கள் ஐரோப்பியர்கள். ஆனால் “ஆம்” என்கின்றனர் மலேசியர்கள். கொலம்பஸ் கண்டுபிடித்ததாகச் சொல்லப்படும் அமெரிக்காவில் மெல்ல, மெல்ல அங்குள்ள பழம்குடிகளின் சமய நம்பிக்கைகளையும், சரிதத்தையும் உண்மையான அமெரிக்கச் சரிதமாகக் காணும் போக்கு வளர்ந்து வருகிறது. ஆஸ்திரேலியாவிலும் இதே கதைதான்.
ஆனால் மிகப்பழமை கொண்ட தமிழ் மண்ணில் தன் சிந்தனை மரபே தோமையர் என்ற நன்றி மறந்த ஒரு கிழவன் இந்தியா வந்த பின்தான் உருவாகியது என்பதை மனப்பூர்வமாக, மூர்க்கமான அடிமைக் குணத்துடன் ஏற்றுக் கொள்ளத்தலைப்பட்டுள்ளனர். இதைத் தமிழ் மனதின் உச்சகட்ட தாழ்வுமனப்பான்மையாகக் காணுகிறேன்.

2008-10-16T23:02:00.000-07:00

Not India's first woman saint
Francois Gautier

Indian media went into a tizzy while covering the canonisation of Sister Alphonsa, an obscure nun, to prove its secular credentials! Indian journalists forget that this country has had other women saints too.As a Frenchman, I was coached right from childhood that logic, what we in France call cartesianism, is the greatest gift given to man and that one should use one's reason to tread in life. Thus, I taught to my students in a Bangalore school of journalism, the SSCMS, that the first tool of a good reporter is to go by his or her own judgement on the ground, with the help of one's first-hand experience -- and not go by second hand information: What your parents thought, what you have read in the newspapers, what your caste, religion, culture pushes you into... Yet in India, logic does not seem to apply to most of the media, especially when it is anything related to Hindus and Hinduism. One cannot, for instance, equate Muslim terrorists who blow up innocent civilians in market places all over India to angry ordinary Hindus who attack churches without killing anybody. We know that most of these communal incidents often involve persons of the same caste -- Dalits and tribals -- some of them converted to Christianity and some not. However reprehensible was the destruction of the Babri Masjid, no Muslim was killed in the process. Compare that with the 'vengeance' bombings of 1993 in Mumbai, which killed hundreds of innocent people, mostly Hindus. Yet Indian and Western journalists keep equating the two, or even showing the Babri Masjid destruction as the most horrible act of the two. How can you compare the Sangh Parivar with the Indian Mujahideen, a deadly terrorist organisation? How can you label Mr Narendra Modi a mass killer when actually it was ordinary middle class, or even Dalit Hindus, who went out into the streets in fury when 56 innocent people, many of them women and children, were burnt in a train? How can you lobby for the lifting of the ban on SIMI, an organisation which is suspected of having planted bombs in many Indian cities, killing hundreds of innocent people, while advocating a ban on the Bajrang Dal, which attacked some churches after an 84-year-old swami and his followers were brutally murdered?.There is no logic in journalism in this country when it applies itself to minorities. Christians are supposedly only two per cent of the population in India, but look how last Sunday many major television channels showed live the canonisation ceremony of Sister Alphonsa, an obscure nun from Kerala and see how Union Minister Oscar Fernandes led an entire Indian delegation to the Vatican along with the Indian Ambassador. It would be impossible in England, for instance, which may have a two per cent Hindu minority, to have live coverage of a major Hindu ceremony, like the anointment of a new Shankaracharya.

What were the 24x7 news channels, which seem to have deliberately chosen to highlight this non-event, trying to prove? That they are secular? Is this secularism?The headline of the story "India gets its first woman saint", run by many newspapers, both Indian and Western, is very misleading. For India has never been short of saints. The woman sage from over 3,000 years ago, Maithreyi, Andal, the Tamil saint from early in the first Millennium CE and Akkamahadevi, the 15th century saint from modern-day Karnataka, are but a few examples of women saints in India. What many publications failed to mention in the story is that this is the first woman Christian saint -- not the first Indian woman saint. This statement is ok, when it comes, for instance, from the BBC, which always looks at India through the Christian prism (BBC ran a few months back an untrue and slanderous documentary on Auroville), but when it comes to the Indian media, it only shows the grave lack of grounding in Indian culture and history of most Indian journalists. As a result, they suffer from an inferiority complex.This inferiority complex, as expressed by television's live coverage of the canonisation of Sister Alphonsa, is a legacy of the British, who strove to show themselves as superior and Indian culture as inferior (and inheritor of the 'White Aryans', a totally false theory).

Is it not time to institute schools of journalism, both private and public, where not only logic will be taught, but where students shall be made aware of Indian history and of the greatness of Indian culture, so that when they go out to report, they will use their own judgement and become Indian journalists, with a little bit of feeling, pride and love for their own country?

2008-10-11T19:49:00.000-07:00

Attacks on Hindus by Muslims in Assam
A brief Report :source-haindava keralam

Since 1979 people of Assam are fighting continuously against infiltration of Bangladeshi Muslims in to Assam. But, surprisingly infiltration is increasing day by day. For the last one year various student, political and social organizations through out North-east, organized severe campaigns to drive out Bangladeshi Muslims from their respective states.

Recently Student organizations in Mizoram, Arunachal Pradesh and Nagaland gave ultimatums to Bangladeshis to leave Bharat. In Assam also so many organizations started driving out Bangladeshis. Slowly these campaigns are gaining momentum. In this situation Muslims under the name of All Assam Minority Students Union gave a Bandh call in Assam in the month of August 2008 opposing the driving out campaign of Bangladeshi infiltrators. Under the disguise of bandh Jihadi’s unleashed violence. Eight Hindus were killed, Eight Hindu villages were torched in Udalguri District of Assam and hundreds of vehicles destroyed. This violence continued for about 15 days.

Again now on the next day of Id festival, on 03-10-2008 with out any provocation Muslims started attacking Hindus in the Udalguri district of Assam. Attacks targeted the Hindu Villages (Bodo, Rabha, Garo, Khasia, Adivasi Santhal Tribes and Assames, Banglaa nd Hindi Bhashis) which are amidst Muslim Villages. On 04-10-08 started attacks on Hindus in Darrang District also. According to the available information causalities in Udalguri and Darrang Districts of Assam are given below.

Total Hindu Villages Under attack: 40

Villages torched : 12 . Ikrabari. Batabari. Fakidia. Nadika. Chakuapara. Punia. Jhargaon. Gerua. Borbagicha. Aithanbari. Routa Bagan. Sidakuan.

Bangladeshi flag hoisted At five villages: Aithanbari. Punia. Panbari. Mohanpur. Sonaipara.

* Persons taking Shelter in relief camps: 8090.

1.Udalguri Degree College–5690.
2. Udalguri Girls High School–1300.
3. Nalbari(Udalguri) L.P.School – 700.
4. Kalaibari – 400.

* Report from Darrang district regarding relief camps awaited .
The Gaon Budhaa(Village Head) of Jhakuapara along with his mother and sister were torched alive(Jinda Jalaaya)

* Persons dead – Hindus - 26. Muslims - 6, Injured above 200
Still attacks on Hindus are continuing. More Number of people pouring in to make shift relief camps

Massacre of Hindus in Assam by Muslims continues for the fourth day

Guwahati 06-10-2008 Time: 10.00 hrs.

On 05-10-2008 two Hindu villages Jorabari and Chalnikuchi of Udalguri District were set on fire.

Till now more than 40 Hindus (Bodo, Rabha, Garo, Khasia, Adivasi Santhal tribes and Assamese, Bangla Bhashis, and Hindi Bhashis) were killed.

As the Darrang District is on the banks of river Brahmaputra, the other side of the river is Morigaon district having 40% Muslims and the islands in Brahmaputra are inhabited by the infiltrated Bangladeshi Muslims.

It has been reported that Muslims from Morigaon and Brahmaputra islands crossing the river in boats and attacked Mainapara, Modhuiguri and Borkula villages.

These Muslims across the river wearing army uniforms attacking Hindu Villages. The same strategy was adopted by Muslims in 1983 riots in Assam.

According to the govt. reports: In 32 relief camps of Udalguri district 50,000 and 26,000 people in 26 relief camps of Darrang district are taking shelter.

In Udalguri district majority people in relief camps are Hindus.

It has been noticed that the party in power in Assam that is Congress, in Darrang district to keep the people out side, particularly Assam in dark about the actual happenings, to show that Muslims are the victims, and to appease Muslims and to protect Muslims, starting relief camps for Muslims. Majority of the relief camps in Darrang are this type.

The Muslim fundamentalist and terrorist organizations in Assam mainly 1. All Assam Minority Students Union (AMSU), 2. SIMI, 3. All Assam Muslim Chatra Parishad and Muslim Students Association (MUSA) leaders are actively touring between Muslim villages in these Districts and they are instigating attacks on Hindus.

Another thing that is happening is Muslims are occupying the villages vacated by Hindus due to attacks and set on fire. Mostly these Muslims are from Morigaon district came crossing Brahmaputra. This shows meticulous planning by Muslims. Still the attacks are continuing unabated.

Jehadi elements and some political parties who claim to be working for the interests of the minorities of the state are inciting the communal violence in the trouble-torn areas. The Assam arm of the Indian Mujahideen and MUSA has helped in sneaking in 200 HUJI members in to Assam. And these members under the pretext of stealing of chickens started violence.

To forment communal clashes. In the end of Ramzan, there were several secret meetings in the Muslim dominated areas of the three districts. This proves that the violence was pre-planned and it was meant to coincide with the Durga Puja festivities. Leaders like Assam United Democratic Front (AUDF - Seth Badruddin Ajmal's Muslim Political Party) MLA Rasul Haq Bahadur and AAMSU president Abdul Aziz demanded separatate autonomous areas for the Muslims in lower Assam and threatened to chase away all Assomia people from lower Assam. The recent violence is the fall-out of these threats. If the government arrested these two leaders under NSA earlier, then the present situation could have been averted. Huji members were involved in the Pakistan flag being hoisted here in the state. The soft peddling by the Government on the issue of Jehadi threat will further encourage activities such as communal violence, anti national activities, anti social activities, militancy and insurgency.

Vishva Hindu Parishad and Bajrangdal karyakartas are serving the 4,000 victims by supplying food, Tea, Biscuits and Bread in Udalguri, Mainapara, Madhuiguri, and Borkola relief camps.

As more than 20,000 Hindus are in relief camps. Though feeding in relief camps is only a few days work, running relief camps are very difficult. It involves huge financial involvement.

After few days all these people return their villages. They have nothing in their village except land. Every thing was either burnt or looted by Muslims.

Kotishwar sharma
Kshetriya sangathan mantri, Vishva Hindu Parishad,Guwahati Kshetra(North EastZone of Bharat)
F.C.Road, Uzanbazar, Guwahati-781 001 Assam
Mobil No. 09435102467, Phone : 0361-2632329

2008-10-06T14:25:00.000-07:00

What made Hindus angry in Karnataka
François Gautier :source indian express

I WAS born in a Catholic family. My uncle was a priest, a wonderful man of warmth and compassion and I spent most my early years in Catholic boarding schools. When I was young I wanted to become a missionary and to ‘convert’ pagans in Asia. What I was taught by priests was that Hindus worship false gods and they needed to be brought back to the True Word by Jesus Christ.

Then of course, I came to India and discovered that actually Hindus, far from being the heathens, as had been portrayed in Europe, not only believed God’s diversity, the wonderful concept of avatar, but had given refuge to all persecuted minorities of the world, whether the Syrian Christians, the Parsis, the Jews (India is the only country in the world where Jews were not persecuted), the Armenians, or today the Tibetans.

I am also aghast at the one-sided coverage by the Indian media of the Christian- Hindu problem: blasts after blasts have killed hundreds of innocent Hindus in Varanasi, Delhi, Mumbai train blasts, Jaipur, etc. Yet, neither Manmohan Singh nor Sonia Gandhi have pronounced once the word ‘Islamic terrorism.’ But when furious Hindus, tired of being made fun of, of witnessing their brothers and sisters converted by financials traps, of seeing a 84-year-old swami and his Mataji brutally murdered, of reading blasphemy about their Gods, vent their anger against churches, many of them makeshifts, the Indian government goes after the soft target which the Hindus are. The same thing applies to the United States: they never warned Muslim organisations in India about the killing of Hindus, but when dollars are used to buy new converts and it angers the majority community of India,Washington has the arrogance to issue a warning, and Manmohan Singh does not have the pride to tell the US to mind its own business.

Neither the Indian press nor the western correspondents bothered to write about what made Hindus angry in Karnataka: Newlife, one important westernfunded missionary centre ( http://www.newlifevoice.org), began making conversions in and around Mangalore by accosting poor people in market areas, or in bus stands, befriending them and then taking them to churches to introduce them to the father.
Upon introduction they were paid Rs 2,500 per person and then taken to the Velankanni shrine, in Tamil Nadu, where they would get another Rs. 3,000.
When they finally converted to Christianity by changing the name, they got an incentive of Rs 10,000 onwards.
Newlife would then give them instructions to abandon wearing tilak on forehead, not to visit and offer prayers at the Hindu temples, replacing the photos and idols of Hindu gods and goddesses with a Cross, etc.
But what really angered local Hindus was when Newlife went one step further and published a book in Kannada — Satya Darshini — which was widely distributed by its missionaries.

Here below is the translation of some of the most abusive passages: “Urvashi — the daughter of Lord Vishnu — is a prostitute.
Vashistha is the son of this prostitute.
He in turn married his own Mother. Such a degraded person is the Guru of the Hindu God Rama. (page 48).
When Krishna himself is wallowing in darkness of hell, how can he enlighten others? Since Krishna himself is a shady character, there is a need for us to liberate his misled followers (page 50). It was Brahma himself who kidnapped Sita.
“Since Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva were themselves victims of lust, it is a sin to consider them as Gods. (page 39).
When the Trinity of Hinduism (Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva) are consumed by lust and anger, how can they liberate others? The projection of them as Gods is nothing but a joke. (page 39). God, please liberate the sinful people of India who are worshipping False Gods. (Page 39).” When blasphemy and much worse is brought against the most sacred Hindu Gods, Hindus are supposed to take it meekly as sheep and let themselves be converted to a foreign religion! There are more than 4,000 foreign Christian missionaries involved in conversion activities across different states.

In Tripura, there were no Christians at the time of independence. There are 1,20,000 today, a 90 per cent increase since 1991. The figures are even more striking in Arunachal Pradesh, where there were only 1,710 Christians in 1961, but 1.2 million today, as well as 780 churches! In Andhra Pradesh, churches are coming up every day in far-flung villages and there was even an attempt to set up one near Tirupati.
Christians throughout the ages have strived on the concept of persecution and as a brought up Catholic, I remember feeling bad about all those martyred saints of Christianity. Christians in India like to say that they are only two per cent and can do no harm. But it is a sham: in the Tamil Nadu coastal belt from Chennai to Kanyakumari, there must be now 10 per cent Christians posttsunami and the same may be true in other parts of south India.
My heart goes out to Karnataka Chief Minister BS Yeddyurappa who took a courageous stand against unethical Christian conversions, but is now under pressure from the Centre.
The BJP, having learnt from bitter experience that the Congress has no qualm in invoking President’s rule under fallacious pretexts in states which are ruled by non-Congress governments is in a quandary: it must show some action against militant Hindu groups while remaining true to itself.
This is why Yeddyurappa took some action against Hindu groups while saying that his government will not tolerate forcible conversions and will take stringent action against missionaries involved in conversions.
And ultimately, the blame must fall on Hindus: they are 800 million in India, the overwhelming majority; they have the brains, they have the money and they have the power. But either their intellectual and political class sides with the minorities, out of fear, inferiority complex imbedded by the British or just sheer crass political opportunism, or the bigger mass is indifferent inert, selfish, un-civic conscious. Every Hindu is the inheritor of the only surviving spiritual knowledge which at the moment is under a concerted attack by Christian missionaries, Americanisation, Marxism and Islamic fundamentalism

2008-09-29T10:43:00.000-07:00

கர்நாடக இந்து-கிறிஸ்தவ மோதல்கள்: மூலகாரணம் என்ன?
~ ராஜா ஆர்.எஸ் source: tamilhindu
கர்னாடகாவில் கடந்த சில நாட்களாக மதக் கலவரம் தலை தூக்கியுள்ளது. கிறித்தவ தேவாலயங்கள் தாக்கப்பட்டு வருகின்றதாக வரும் செய்திகள் நம்மை கவலையுறச் செய்கின்றன. இந்த தாக்குதல்களில் சில இந்து அமைப்புகள் ஈடுபட்டிருக்கின்றன என்று கிறிஸ்துவ அமைப்புகள் குற்றம் சாட்டுகின்றன. பொதுவாக இந்துக்கள் மதத்தின் பேரில் அடித்துக்கொள்வதை விரும்பாத ஒரு சாதுவான சமுதாயம். மற்ற மதத்தவரின் வழிப்பாட்டுத் தலங்கள் தாக்கப்படுவதை நாம் கண்டிக்கிறோம். ஆனால் உண்மையில் அங்கு என்ன நடந்தது? நிகழ்ந்தவைகளுக்கு அடிப்படைக் காரணம் என்ன? யாருக்கு என்ன கோபம் ?..
எனக்கு கிடைத்த சில தகவல்களை உங்களுடன் பகிர்ந்துக்கொள்கிறேன்.
சமீபத்தில் ஒரிஸ்ஸாவில் ஒரு மரியாதைக்குரிய இந்துத் துறவி - சுவாமி லக்ஷ்மனானந்தா அவர்கள் கொடூரமாக கொல்லப்பட்டதின் விளைவாக பெரிய அளவில் அங்கே மதக் கலவரம் வெடித்தது. அதன் எதிரொலியாகத்தான் கர்னாடகாவிலும் கிறிஸ்தவ சர்ச்சுகள் மீது தாக்குதல்கள் நடக்கின்றன என்றுதான் முதலில் நினைக்க தோன்றியது. ஆனால் நடந்த விஷயங்கள் வேறு. மங்களூரை ஒட்டிய பகுதிகளில் புதிதாக முளைத்திருக்கும் ஒரு மதமாற்றக் கும்பல் “வாலாட்டியதே” இத்தனைப் பிரச்சனைக்கும் மூல காரணம் என்பது தெளிவாகத் தெரிய வந்துள்ளது.
“சத்ய தர்ஷினி” என்று ஒரு புத்தகம். அதில், இந்து கடவுள்கள் மீது வீசப்பட்டுள்ள தரக் குறைவான, சொல்லக் கூசும் தாக்குதல்கள். இவைதான் அங்கே மதக் கலவரத் தீயை மூட்டி விட்டுள்ளன.

மங்களூரில் இயங்கி வரும் “நியு லைஃப் ட்ரஸ்ட்” (New Life Trust) எனப்படும் கிறுத்தவ அமைப்பு அந்தக் கன்னட புத்தகத்தை மக்களிடையே விநியோகம் செய்துள்ளது. அதில் பரம்பொருளின் திருவுருவாக நாம் அனைவரும் கருதி வழிபடும் சிவபிரான், இராமர், கிருஷ்ண்ர், தேவி ஆகிய தெய்வங்கள் பற்றி கேவலமான சொற்களால் தரக்குறைவாக விமரிசித்திருக்கிறார் நூலின் ஆசிரியர்.
அந்தப் புத்தகத்தில் கண்டுள்ள வசனங்களில் சில இதோ…( இவற்றை இங்கே குறிப்பிடுவதே வேதனையாக இருக்கிறது. ஆனால் மக்களுக்கு இந்தத் தகவல்கள் போய்ச் சேர வேண்டியுள்ளதால் இடுகிறேன். மன்னிக்கவும் ):
“நாராயணனின் புதல்வியான ஊர்வசி ஒரு வேசி. அவளுடைய மகன் தான் வசிஷ்டர். இப்படிப்பட்ட வசிஷ்டர் தான் இந்து கடவுளாகிய இராமனுக்கு குரு.”
“சீதையை கடத்திச் சென்றது பிரம்மா. இப்படிப்பட்ட ஆசைகளுக்கு அடிமைகளான சிவன்,விஷ்ணு, பிரம்மா போன்றவர்களை கடவுள் என்று அழைப்பது பெரிய பாவம்.”
“கடவுளே ! கிருபை கூர்ந்து இந்தியர்களான பாவிகளை விடுவியும். அவர்கள் கேவலமான உறவுகள் (’விபசாரம்’) வைத்துள்ள கடவுள்களை வழிப்பட்டு வருகின்றனர்.”
“கிருஷ்ணர் என்பவர் ஒரு கீழ்த்தரமான நபர். இவரை வழிபடும் மூடர்களை விடுவிப்பது (அதாவது மதமாற்றம் செய்வது) நம் கடமை.”
இந்த “சத்திய தர்ஷினி” புத்தகத்தை முதலில் எழுதியது சூரியநாராயண ராவ் என்ற “இந்து பெயர் தாங்கிய” ஒரு ஆந்திர கிறிஸ்தவர். அவர் “அருளியதை” கன்னடத்தில் ராம ரெட்டி என்பவர் மொழி பெயர்த்துள்ளார்.
இந்த புத்தகத்தை New Life Trust அமைப்பு, மத மாற்ற பிரச்சாரத்திற்காக விநியோகம் செய்யப் போய் அது தான் இப்பொழுது கலவரத்திற்கு காரணியாகியுள்ளது.
கிறிஸ்தவர்கள் ஒன்றும் சாதுக்கள் அல்ல. அவர்கள் தரப்பிலிருந்து போலீஸ் மீது மிகக் கடுமையான தாக்குதல்கள் நடத்தப்பட்டிருக்கிறது.

இந்தத் தகவல்களை நமது அறிவு ஜீவி செய்தி நிறுவனங்கள் வழக்கம் போல் கண்டு கொள்ளவில்லை. மதச்சார்பின்மை என்பது இந்துக்களுக்கு மட்டும் தானே? சிறுபான்மையினர் என்பவர்கள் என்ன வேண்டுமானாலும் செய்யலாம். இத்தாலியிலிருந்து அமெரிக்கா வரை, அவர்களைப் பற்றி கவலைப்பட பல நாடுகள் உள்ளன. இந்துக்களைப் பற்றி உள்ளூர்க்காரன் கவலைப்பட்டால் அவன் மதவாதி !

ஓருவரின் உண்மையான மதத்தை மாற்ற நினைப்பது என்பதே உண்மையான ஆன்மீகத்திற்குப் புறம்பான ஒரு கேவலச் செயல். அதிலும் இது போன்ற மற்ற மதத்தின் மீது சேற்றை வாரிப் பூசும் செயல்களை என்ன சொல்ல?
சிறுபான்மை இனம் என்று தங்களை சொல்லிக்கொண்டு, பெரும்பான்மை மக்கள் எல்லோரும் தங்களை பொத்திப் பாதுகாக்க வேண்டும் என்றும் எதிர்பார்க்கிறார்கள். ஆனால் பெரும்பான்மையினர் மூக்கைச் சுரண்டி விளையாடி விட்டு, அவர்கள் மிகச் சிறிய அளவில் எதிர்வினை புரிந்தாலும் குய்யோ முறையோ என்று கூச்சல் போடுவதால் என்ன பயன் ?
இந்து தெய்வங்கள் மீது அவதூறு பேசுவது இது முதல் முறை இல்லை. நாடு முழுவதும் இது பல வருடங்களாக நடந்துக்கொண்டிருக்கிறது. தமிழகம் உட்பட..ஆனால் இவர்கள் என்னவோ ஒன்றும் அறியாத தங்களைத் தாக்கி விட்டதாக அலறுவது நல்ல காமெடி.
“மதச்சார்பின்மை என்பதும், மத நல்லிணக்கமும் ஒரு வழிப் பாதை அல்ல. நமக்கும் அதில் பங்கு இருக்கிறது” என்பதை மதமாற்ற மிஷனரிகள் புரிந்து கொள்ளும் வரை இந்த மாதிரி பிரச்சனைகளை நாடு சந்தித்துக் கொண்டுத்தான் இருக்கும் என்பது கசப்பான உன்மை.